BDSM Library - Stephanie\'s New Year

Stephanie\'s New Year

Provided By: BDSM Library
www.bdsmlibrary.com



Synopsis: Sequel to “Conversations with Anna” by Katie Dale. The original story can be found on asstr. A 14-year-old girl is gradually introduced into a submissive lifestyle by older brother. Story is multi-part and rather long. It is not a “slam, bam, thank you ma’am” approach.
Stephanie’s New Year

Stephanie’s New Year

 

Story Codes:  m/f, bd, ds, humil, inc, reluc, spank, teen, slow

 

Part 1                   Stephanie Learns to be Touched

 

Synopsis:  Sequel to “Conversations with Anna” by Katie Dale.  The original story was an instant message conversation and was recorded on asstr.org.  It involves a 14-year-old girl is gradually introduced into a submissive lifestyle by older brother.  Story is multi-part and rather long.  It is not a “slam, bam, thank you ma’am” approach.

 

Introduction

This is a sequel to a 5 part instant message conversation submitted by Katie Dale, entitle “Conversation with Anna”.  I was intrigued by the story and after it failed to continue this past January, I decided I’d just continue the story myself.  I have no idea if the original “conversation” is real, or contrived.  However, I assure you that what follows is completely fictitious. 

 

I do not condone incest, the sexual abuse of minors, or any other deviant sexual practices.  This story is complete fantasy and is intended to stimulate the fantasies the reader.  It does not depict actual events and is not intended to be read by those under 18 years of age.

 

I was unable to contact the author of Conversations with Anna, so my apologies if I have stepped out of line.  However, before you read further, please read Katie Dale’s story as it is a prelude to my own. 

 

The principals in the story are Stephanie, about whom the stories are written, her brothers Dave and Mike, her mother, and her friend Anna.  Anna was the one she conversed with through instant messages, but whom Stephanie never met.  I have taken Anna out of the story as I am now writing this from Stephanie’s perspective as a narrative rather than as an internet conversation.

 

To bring you briefly up to date, Stephanie is a 14-year-old girl who begins a conversation with Anna, telling her intimate problems of masturbation, the recent separation of her parents, her fear of her 17-year-old brother, Dave, and their subsequent make-up.  She discovers her brother’s collection of bondage paraphernalia and allows him to tie her up and caress her body, even bringing her to her first orgasms.  He was also permitted to spank her as punishment for throwing away one of his shirts.  She is an innocent, but gets turned on by the bondage and his caresses.  She feels guilty since it is her brother that excites her.  She is always covered by at least a bathing suit and no direct genital contact is achieved, but the reader can kind of tell where things are heading.  But that was just the beginning.

 

I hope you enjoy, and please feel free to send your comments, questions and criticisms.

 

********************************************************

 

 

My name is Stephanie and this is my story.  I turned 14 in October and I’m in the 8th grade.  I’m about 5 feet tall and weight 94 pounds.  I have really dark brown hair – actually its almost black – which is really straight.  Sometimes I wish it had some wavy curl to it, but it hangs flat, down to the middle of my shoulder blades.  I do get compliments on it though; I think because it looks like silk (when its clean).  Though I’m not very tall, I’m still growing so I hope to make it to 5’6” at least some day.  I have an oval face and naturally white teeth, which look great when I smile.  My eyes are very green and sometimes people think I’m wearying contacts because of how green they are. 

 

I didn’t start puberty until about a year or so ago, and my figure has been developing ever since.  Of course, I hope I still have a ways to go.  My breasts are still almost non-existent.  They’re only A cup right now (about the size of small lemons) so I’m sure they’ll get bigger.  I’ve lost my baby fat though, so I have a nice hourglass type figure; a very slim waist and a cute little butt.  But I think my best assets are my legs.  They’re really long and toned and *I* think they look sexy.  I’m not very athletic and am somewhat of a skinny weakling, but I’ve always been very active so what little muscle I have is toned with next to no fat. 

 

I guess I should tell you about my family.  My parents separated a couple of months ago and I guess they’ll be getting a divorce.  My mom found out that dad was cheating on her with a 25 year old blond girl!  They had a big fight and so he packed up and moved out in late November.  It still hurts.  He hasn’t even called us since he left.  I always thought he loved me and if I needed something, it was him that I turned to.  I could never get squat from mom.  But I’ve hardly heard from him at all since he left.

 

He and my mom are both 45 but my mom doesn’t’ look it.  She looks more like 32 so I can’t see why Dad left her.  But it didn’t take her long to find another guy.  She’s been seeing someone, but I’ve never met him.  I don’t even know his name.  Mom was always the strict one in the family and so she never tried to be my friend; always keeping some distance between us.  I’m not even sure she likes me.  She seems to LOVE Dave and lets Mike do whatever he wants, but I don’t think I mean squat to her.  I used to think that being her only daughter, she’d treat me kind of special, but it’s never happened. 

 

I’ve always tried to be a good girl, never even been out on a real date.  I’m a virgin and have never done anything with a guy but maybe a light kiss.  So the stuff that Dave and I have been doing is new and exciting for me.  I think it’s great that he’s teaching me more than I ever knew before about guys and even about myself.  Gee, before we started doing stuff, I’d never even had an orgasm.  I mean, I tried and all, but I just couldn’t seem to get excited enough to bring myself off.

 

I have two brothers, Dave and Mike.  Mike doesn’t hang around much.  He always seemed to treat me like I was in his way.  So I’ve avoided him when I could.  He has a lot of friends from school so he spends most of his time hanging out with them.  He even spends the night out over at their house’s a lot and we don’t even know where sometimes, but Mom doesn’t really care.  She’s gone a lot herself now with her new boyfriend.  It’s like being here reminds her of my dad, so she just stays away.

 

That leaves me at home alone a lot with my oldest brother, Dave.  He’s 17 and very strong.  We were really close when I was young, but then we drifted apart and after Dad left it got really bad.  Dave just drifted away from everyone.  But I’d see him looking at me, and not always like a brother should look at his sister.  When I found the handcuffs and gags in his room, it scared me, especially when he caught me looking.  I stayed away from him for a long time.  But just before Christmas I finally got the courage to talk to him and we’ve been much closer since then. 

 

I love him more than ever now.  I trust him to.  I know he would never really hurt me.  Even when we’ve played our games and he’s tied me up.  He never did anything to me I didn’t want him to do, even though I was helpless to stop him.  I don’t think its so weird anymore that he reads porn or fantasizes about tying people up, because, well… I’ve tried it and its exciting.  I hope that doesn’t make me weird, but I think there are a lot of people out there who have fantasies of being tied up. 

 

There’s something REALLY exciting about being tied up and helpless.  Well, I’m not sure if I’d feel the same with someone who might hurt me, but Dave wouldn’t do that.  He’s even told me he doesn’t like the torture stuff.  For us, it’s about control.  He likes to feel like he’s in control and I guess I kind of like feeling helpless.  And the way he touches me when I’m tied up…oooohh… it drives me wild.   

 

On Christmas, I let him put a collar on me and lock my wrist together as well as my ankles.  Then he blindfolded and gagged me.  I had told him he could touch me, but could only touch my pussy or my breasts with something other than his fingers or his mouth.  I had a one-piece swimsuit on.  It took a while before I let him go that far, but he’d been touching me everywhere else and it felt so good, I couldn’t resist.  So I let him touch me *there* too, but only with parts of himself that couldn’t really “feel”.  It was awesome!  But it got better when he used what I think was a vibrator, against my pussy (through the swimsuit).  A few minutes of that and I came for the first time in my life! 

 

The next day was the day after Christmas of 2005 (Sunday) and everyone was home.  When Dave and I saw each other, we kind of smiled at each other with something like a hidden meaning, but we didn’t say anything about what we’d done the day before.  I kept thinking about it though.  I mean, he made me feel REALLY good. 

 

When I went to bed at night, I kept trying to make myself feel like that, but I couldn’t.  I just kept getting hornier.  I mean I’d rub myself between my legs and touch my nipples.  I even closed my eyes and tried to imagine it was Dave doing things to me, but it was never the same. 

 

It was Friday before Dave and I were alone again for any extended period.  Mom had told us that after work that day, she was going over to her boyfriend’s and they were flying out to spend New Year’s in New York City.  She wouldn’t be back until Monday evening.  We didn’t start school again until Tuesday, the 2nd.

 

She told Dave to keep an eye on things – that as the oldest, he was in charge.  She told him she’d given Mike permission to spend the weekend over at his friend’s house, so Dave and I would be on our own.  Since she was going to be out of town, she told me I wasn’t to be out past 9 and that I had to make sure Dave always knew where I was.  And, I had to have Dave’s permission to leave the house.

 

So Dave said, “Okay Mom, I’ll keep her on a tight leash” with a big smile and a little wink at me.

 

I felt my face turning red remembering the collar and leash he had on me on Christmas, so I turned away and told Mom to have a good time in NY, then went to watch TV.  After she left (about 9 am), I just sat watching the morning shows until Dave came and sat down beside me. 

 

“Sooooo,” he said, “whatcha wanna do today?”

 

“Hmmmmm…  How about you taking me to the mall and buying me a new outfit?”  Of course, I was thinking of something for school or maybe a ‘going out’ outfit.

 

“You know,” he said, “that’s not a bad idea.  I mean, Mom gave me a little money to keep us occupied with and I’ve got some too…  So yeah, let’s do it!”

 

I was shocked!  I didn’t really think he’d actually take me; I’d just been kidding.  Of course I almost bolted to my room to get ready.  I could hear him laughing at me from the living room.

 

Half hour later, we were out the door.  Even though it was almost January, it was unusually warm and so I wore jeans and a pullover sweater over my bra that just touched the waist of my pants.  It was a little chilly, but I hate coats.  And I know… I probably didn’t need to wear a bra, but I wore padded bras that gave me a little more up top. 

 

I was hoping that Dave’d just give me some money when we got there and let me do my own shopping, but he’d have none of that.  He said he’d promised Mom to keep an eye on me, so I was stuck having him keep me company.  And he kept a hand on me the whole time, either around my shoulder or on my upper arm.  It was like he didn’t want me to run away.

 

We went into Lisa’s Place, a popular local clothing store for girls that sold trendy stuff, and started looking around in the teen fashions.  I was heading for the jeans, but Dave steered me over to the skirts.  He whispered in my ear that if he was going to be buying the outfits, it was going to be things HE wanted me to wear.  I wasn’t as happy about that, but hey, he was buying so I didn’t complain.  He kept hold of my arm with a gentle grasp as we looked through the skirts – the short skirts. 

 

We found one that he liked, similar to what Wilma Flintstone wore, and he had me carry it.  It looked a little shorter that what I usually wore and was made from a rather thin white satin material.  Then we found two more that he approved of, both really short.  One was pleated like a school uniform skirt, but was solid black and made from thin cotton.  The other was a form fitting, really tight skirt that was made from a stretchy material.  I thought they looked sexy as hell, but they were a little shorter than I usually wore.

 

We also picked a few tops – tank tops and tube tops, none that reached my navel.  Next, he guided me over to where they had the swim suits.  He picked out three for me to try on, and only one of them was a one-piece.  It even had a fairly low neckline and the bottom part came up on the sides so high it fit above my hips.

 

The other two were bikini suits.  The first was even a red thong suit with hardly enough material in front to cover me.  I was thinking I might even have to trim things to maintain a any modesty.  The second one was blue and a little more modest but still displayed more than I wanted.

 

I tried to tell him these things were too short and skimpy for me.  He just told me they’d look great on me and I’d think so too once I got used to wearing them and saw how they looked.

 

He told me how great my body was and how pretty I’d look in these things.  He also told me it would make him really happy if I’d let him buy them for me.  He seemed so pleased, I didn’t have the heart to tell him no.  I could not imagine actually wearing these things.  And those tops would just show everyone I wasn’t well endowed.

 

But then he wanted me to try them on!  He pulled my arm and led me back to the dressing rooms.  He put me in a stall and said he’d give me one at a time, but wouldn’t give me the first one until I handed him the clothes I was wearing over the door.  I tried to protest, but part of me wanted to see how I looked in those outfits so I didn’t protest too much.

 

I took off my clothes and handed them out to him, leaving myself completely naked.  He handed the first one to me, opening the door only far enough to slip it in.  He didn’t make any attempt to peek.  He told me he’d wait just outside and when I was ready, I was to open the doors and let him see.

 

I didn’t really like this much.  I didn’t really want him controlling what I was going to buy, didn’t want to try them on here, and certainly didn’t think I wanted him to see me in these skimpy little things.  But he’d been really nice to me…

 

He told me to hurry up and he’d take me to my favorite restaurant for lunch, then we’d have ice cream!  So I went to work to keep him happy.

 

The first one was the Wilma skirt and a pink tank top.  The points of the skirt came to about four inches above my knees, but much of it was barely mid thigh.  I opened the door so he could see, but didn’t step out.  Dave had me turn around and show him the whole thing.  He had a big smile on his face as he watched me.  I could tell he liked it.  His expression was almost … hungry.

 

“Mmmm Mmm,” he said, “You look good enough to eat.”  I blushed, but loved his compliment.

 

We went through everything one at a time until we came to the thong bikini.  When he passed that one through the door for me to wear, I balked a little.  I just didn’t want to wear it and sure didn’t want him to see.  The problem was, he had all the other clothes, including the ones I wore to come here. 

 

No amount of protests would persuade him, so I agreed.  I put it on and looked at the mirror.  I was appalled!  There was like NOTHING to it!  And sure enough, there was a little pubic hair showing on either side of the little strip of cloth in front.  I tried to pull the cloth wider and even tucked some of the hair beneath the cloth, but some still showed if you looked careful. 

 

The top was so small, it just barely covered the brown aureoles around my nipples, leaving considerable cleavage showing.  I told him I didn’t think I could show him this one.

 

He said, “Oh, come on Steph.  It’s just a swim suit.  And besides, you don’t want to have to leave here with just that on, do you?”

 

I begged him to give me my clothes back and not make me show him this one.  He told me that if I wasn’t going to show him, he’d just leave me and head back home.  I knew I’d just die for anyone to see me like this, but better just Dave than the whole world.

 

But the next thing I knew, he was opening the doors to see me!  I almost screamed, but was so shocked, only a gasp escaped my throat.

 

“Oh yeah,” he said, “You look AWESOME!!!”  and he just stared at me from top to bottom.

 

“Dave, close the door!  What are you doing?  Don’t look at me!”

 

But he just ignored me and kept looking.  I tried covering my crotch and breasts with my hands, but he reached out and took hold of my wrists and brought them down to my sides.

 

I wanted to cry I was so embarrassed, but it was hard to do that when he was smiling at me with such obvious appreciation for what he saw.  It actually kind of excited me that he had come in without permission when I was dressed so scantily.  And that he liked what he saw!  I know I should’ve been angry with him, but …

 

“Now turn around,” he said, “so I can get a good look at the back.”

 

I knew if I did that, he’d see my whole bum with only the thong running between my cheeks.  So, I didn’t move.

 

“Steph, come on, turn around.” and he held his finger up and circled it to emphasize his instruction.  I noticed his eyes seemed to be focusing on the little patch of cloth ‘covering’ my pussy mound, and just knew he was looking at the hairs poking out around the sides.  So, if just to keep him from looking at that, I started to turn.  When I was turned with my back toward him, I could feel his hands on my shoulders, stopping my turn.

 

“Sister Stephanie, you have an awesome ass!”

 

I could have just died!  My hands flew to cover my rear end, and I almost turned around again, but knew that would expose my skimpy front again.  His hands slid down again to grab my wrists and pull them away from my body.

 

“Dave, please let me get dressed now.  You’ve seen enough.”  I was getting upset now, but I was also a little aroused and worried that I might dampen the little bit of material that made up the bottom of the suit.

 

“I could never get enough of you,” he said.  “Just another minute more.” and he kept me still, holding my wrists so I didn’t have much choice.  I just stood there while his eyes raked my backside from head to toe.

 

Finally, he let me go with a sigh, but moved his hands to my shoulders again and twisted me around so I was facing him again.  I almost covered myself with my hands again, but figured he’d just stop me again so held my hands to my sides.

 

Eventually, he had enough and reached outside the cubicle and handed me my own clothes with one last appreciative look.  Then he stepped outside.  When I handed him over the last suit, he told me to hurry along as he was going to go pay for them.  I figured he’d be waiting a long time before he got me into that last one again.

 

He paid almost $280 for the outfits and I was grateful for his generosity, even though I wasn’t crazy about the selections.  As we left, he held my arm again, just above the elbow.  I was getting kind of used to it and hardly noticed.

 

True to his word, he took me to lunch at Friendly’s, but since we’d both just eaten lunch, we got a pint of ice cream and brought it home with us.  When we got home, I thanked him again for treating me to the outfits and lunch and all.  Then I have him a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

 

He said to me, “You could really show your appreciation if you played the tie-up game with me again.”  Somehow, I knew he’d want to play again.  It had been four days since last time and we’d be all alone for the whole weekend.

 

“Like, what did you have in mind?”  I asked, not sure whether to be excited or anxious.

 

He told me that he just wanted another opportunity to make me feel good, like on Christmas.  Well, I’d been anxious about feeling like that again ever since last time he did that to me. 

 

I was still a little nervous though, but said, “Yeah, sure.” anyway.  I mean, I really, really, really liked those feelings and couldn’t resist, but I didn’t want him to know how excited I was. 

 

“Okay,” he said, “come with me.”

 

He took my arm again and helped me up the stairs and into his room.  I stood looking out the window while he got his stuff.  I heard him step up behind me and was about to turn around but he touched my shoulders and told me to stay where I was, with my back to him.

 

I felt him move my hair to one side and then he put the collar around my neck and clicked the lock, then attached the leash.  I’m not really crazy about the whole collar and leash thing.  It makes me feel like a pet or a slave or something.  It’s a little more degrading than just being tied or cuffed.  Next, he locked the padded leather cuffs on my wrists and ankles, but doesn’t attach them to each other yet.  These are all about an inch and a half wide and made from a dark brown leather, even the collar.

 

“Comfy?” he asks.

 

I assured him I was fine.  He’d brought the bags from the store upstairs with him so he pulled out the one-piece swim suit and handed it to me.  He led me to the closet (which made me nervous, remembering my last time there) and attached the leash to the cloths bar. 

 

He put me inside and shut the door, telling me he’d be right outside and just call out when I’m done.  So I go ahead and change, then call out to let him know I’m done.  As the door opened, I stood there in the one piece suit wearing my jeans on top of the suit, but I’d left the sweater off.

 

He frowned at me and said, “Now did I tell you to put your jeans back on?”

 

I told him no, but since he didn’t tell me not to, I figured he wanted me with my street clothes on like last time.

 

“Stephie, when we play our little game, only do what I tell you to do… don’t make assumptions.  I’ll have to punish you for that later.”

 

My jaw drops!  “What?!” I said, thinking:  I didn’t do anything wrong!

 

“Well,  if you’re gonna play … and get your thrills …  you have to play the game right.”

 

“Wha da ya mean, ‘play it right’?” I said.  “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

 

“When we play, you do what I say.  No more.  No less.”

 

“Oh” I say.  “Okay, but you can’t do anything that I don’t want.  And you can’t touch me in my privates.”

 

“Sure, you know you can trust me.  We’ll only go as far as you’ve agreed already.”

 

So I told him, “Alright.”

 

“Well… ?“ he said, looking at me expectantly.

 

I went ahead and took off my jeans again, leaving the bathing suit as my only covering.  Even though he’s seen me in only a suit before, I was still embarrassed and kept my eyes on the floor.

 

“Very nice” he tells me, “Good girl” and I looked up into his smiling face and could tell I’ve pleased him.  It made me feel good to know I made him happy.  I knew I could trust him.  I loved him and wanted us both to have a good time.

 

He just looked at me for a minute with that hungry look and I started getting a little uncomfortable again, but then he made me feel really embarrassed…

 

He said, “Now, what did we learn last time?  Remember what you need to say to me?”

 

“Oh no” I thought, “the butt stuff.”  My face feels like it’s been sunburned and turns beet red.  But this time, I know better than let him lock me in the closet so I go ahead and say it.

 

“P… Pl… Please brother dear, feel my butt, it feels so good when you do.”  I just wanted to die of embarrassment and looked at the floor again.  But you know what?  I really wanted him to do it to me.  Isn’t that bad?

 

He pulled me into a tight hug and didn’t do anything for a minute… just rubbed my back with one hand and caressed my head with his other.  I hugged him back, pulling him hard into my body.  It felt warm and comforting to be holding each other, but… gawd, now I WANTED him to touch me.

 

Almost as if he was responding to my hidden desires, the hand that was caressing my back drifted almost imperceptibly downward.  It moved slowly and gently from one side to the other and then a little up and down across my back.  Each time, the hand would move like a centimeter lower.

 

After a few minutes, he was actually venturing across the upper portions of my butt.  I was getting warm between my legs… just with the anticipation of it.  I kept my arms around him, stroking his back too, but not daring to move down to his butt.

 

Then he whispered in my ear, one hand still on the backside of my head and holding me so his mouth was right next to my ear.  He said to me, real quietly, “Do you really want me to touch your butt?”

 

I just nodded.  I was already breathing kind of raspy and deep. 

 

But he said with this barely audible voice, “No, TELL me what you want.”

 

I think my mind must have shut down ‘cause I said just as softly, “Please touch my butt, pleeeease.” and I was begging him.

 

“There’s a good girl” he said.

 

And then he did.  His hand was on my butt, gently at first, just lightly caressing me, so I hardly felt him at all.  And I must have been really losing my self control because I let out an involuntary sigh.  It just felt so good to have him touching me.

 

His other hand left my head and also started to feel my butt.  After a few minutes of these light strokes, I could tell he’s pressing more on my butt, gradually increasing the pressure.  And he started to lightly squeeze me, one hand on each butt-cheek.  His hands gently kneaded my butt cheeks, pulling me into him.

 

And I could tell he liked it too, because his penis was hard and pressing into my front…  The heat and moisture between my legs seemed to increase.  It seemed like I could feel his heat too.  He kept squeezing me harder and almost lifted me off the floor in a kind of up and down motion – against his hard hot penis.

 

I got SO excited.  I was wet between my legs!  And with only a bathing suit on, it was going to be obvious when he saw me.  Actually, the way he was squeezing me into himself, I was just sure I was getting his pants wet.

 

“All warmed up now?” he asked, as his fingers moved down the center of my butt toward my rosebud and back again. 

 

All I could say was “mmmm.”  I felt like such an idiot.  Here I was, wearing a collar and leash, and only a swimsuit to cover me, having my butt groped by my brother … and I enjoyed it!  That’s got to be a little sick. 

 

He took his hands off my butt, moving one to the small of my back and the other around to my chin, which he lifts and gives me a kiss on the cheek and then just a brush of his lips on my mouth.  It was done in such a sweet and gentle way; it didn’t cross my mind that it might be sexual.  I missed him touching my butt though; I wanted him to keep doing that.

 

Then he attached the wrist cuffs together in front of me and led me over to his bed where I sat down.

 

He said, “Now be sure to let me know if I do something you don’t like, okay?” 

 

I just nodded my head, unsure what he had in mind next, but still pretty turned on by what he’d been doing.  And I have to admit … not knowing what was coming next excited me a little too.

 

He got the ball gag and told me to open wide.  I wasn’t crazy about being gagged again, but I guess I was still in a little bit of a daze from the butt strokes because I just opened up for him to insert it in my mouth.  After it’s in, it occurred to me it will be a little difficult to tell him I don’t want him doing something with a gag in my mouth.

 

Then he put the blindfold on me.  Not being able to see what he’s doing is a little scary, but exciting too.  Next, he lifted my legs onto the bed and twisted me around to lie down on my back with my head on the pillow.

 

He lifted my bound arms over my head and attached them to the headboard, then stretched my left leg down and attached the cuff to the left corner of the foot of the bed, then my right leg to the opposite corner.  He’s got me helpless, on my back with my legs spread as far as the bed will let them.  For some reason, I trusted him to do this to me, but was excited to be helpless on his bed.  I knew he wouldn’t do anything bad.

 

He went to work on the front of my body.  He stroked, rubbed, massaged, and caressed every inch of the front of my body (above my waist) for like the next 20 minutes … though he didn’t touch my private parts at all yet.  He just made me really relaxed and comfortable, rubbing my neck, my head, my shoulders, my sides and even my stomach and ribs.  When he was touching my stomach and rib cage, he was very gentle.  I could hardly feel his fingers as they roamed around my abdomen.  But it was turning me on even more.  I just knew I was getting my new suit wet.  Part of me was afraid of him touching my breasts, and part of me ached for him to touch me there.

 

Then as he’s started rubbing my legs.  He started with my feet, rubbing and massaging them and then his hands were moving up and he caressed my ankles, then my calves.  Finally he was touching my thighs… mmmm  it felt so nice.  Especially when he moved to the insides of my thighs.  He stayed clear of my vagina though.  But as he moved his hands around on my thighs, he came closer and closer.  My pussy was itching something fierce.  It seemed to have a mind of its own.  It wanted to be touched too.

 

Occasionally, he would bend over and kiss me on some part of my body: my arms, my legs, my head … even occasionally just brushing my lips where they surrounded my gag.  And while he was touching me in one place, he would use his mouth to blow air somewhere else.  Sometimes he would blow gently on my cheek, or even across my lips.  Then he might blow in my ear – that felt really weird, but in a good way.   When he was rubbing my thighs, I could feel him blowing air across first one nipple then the other.  His mouth didn’t touch me, but right then… I wanted it to. 

 

My mind drifted as I released myself to his caresses.  I couldn’t see, I couldn’t talk; all I could do was lie there and feel Dave’s hands roaming over my body.  I stopped thinking about what was right or wrong.  My body was one big mass of nerve endings which he seemed to be stimulating almost all at once.  My world became the sensations he was giving me, the pleasure of being touched.  And my body wanted more.  It was greedy; the more he touched me, the more I wanted.

 

As the hand that was rubbing my thighs drifted up, I felt the back of his hand brush my vagina for the first time through the swimsuit.  Through the gag, I gasped.  It was like an electric shock went through my body, starting where he touched me and going out through my hands and feet.  Each little contact between us made me want more.

 

His other hand reached across my stomach and I felt his fingers stroke my side as his arm gently touched me.  Then he moved his fingers toward my underarm, with his arm sliding up from my stomach and across my ribs, then brushing my nipples.  The contact was brief, but it left me wanting more… more touches of my breasts and more between my legs.

 

But he maintained the rules of our previous time and didn’t touch me in those places with his fingers or his mouth.  As that thought struck me, it occurred to me that we hadn’t talked about it this time and I’d not given him permission to touch me there again. 

 

But I didn’t care.  I wanted it and didn’t care then that it might be wrong.  He continued with his caresses.  More and more often, he touched my hardened nipples and my vagina, but because he wasn’t using his hands or his mouth, there was no manipulation of those areas – no pulling, no penetration, no holding or pinching.

 

And it was still turning me on!  My body started squirming around on the bed.  When his hands were anywhere near my thighs or mound, I felt my butt lifting off the bed, trying to get him to press his hand into me.  Reason had left me.  I wanted more!

 

At one point he pulled the back of his finger across my suit and right through my slit.  He held it up to my nose.  I could smell the muskiness of my juices that had soaked through the suit and he smeared the juice on my upper lip.

 

He whispered in my ear as his hand returned to rubbing me, “You really like this, don’t you Steph?”

 

I did, but just couldn’t really admit it to him, even though the evidence was right there on my lip and soaking through my suit.  I just squirmed around and moaned.

 

All of a sudden I heard that buzzing sound again.  Just the sound got me even more excited.  He must have had it right next to my ear.  He held it to my cheek and I could feel the vibrations on my face.  Slowly, he moved the instrument down my neck and then to my breasts where he pulled it in a circle around my nipples and then across them, first the left and then the right.  I felt it move in lazy circles around my stomach as it moved lower and lower down my body.

 

I wanted it between my legs.  I craved it!  He took it across my pubic mound but then bypassed my vagina and worked it around the inside of my thighs.

 

I felt my hips move up from the bed.  They were trying to move toward what my body wanted.  I wasn’t really consciously doing it; all my mind was doing was reveling in the sensations.  When I realized what I was doing, I stopped and tried to plant my butt on the mattress.  I didn’t want him to know how badly I wanted that thing in contact with my pussy.

 

Finally, after what felt like forever, it was there!  He circled it around my slit a while and then suddenly pressed it hard against my clit.  The suit still separated it from me, but I’d been wanting it for so long, I climaxed right away.  It was he most powerful organism I’d ever felt.

 

Waves of pleasure washed over me.  I screamed into the gag.  My body spasmed and shook with the waves of pleasure.  I thought after I came, he’d stop and let me rest, but he didn’t.  He just kept it there, buzzing around my slit.  Up and down and around. 

 

I’d hardly recovered from my first orgasm when I felt another orgasm coming on, but just as it was about to hit, the buzzing stopped and the device was gone from between my legs.

 

He was suddenly not touching me at all, and my hips thrust up, trying to find that wonderful device again.  I started whimpering like a frustrated puppy. 

 

I heard his voice whisper in my ear, “You liked that didn’t you baby?”

 

I couldn’t help it and nodded my head, moaning into the gag.  I felt so helpless, so out of control of my own body, and so turned on.

 

He asked if I wanted more.  “Stupid question” I thought.  With no hesitation, I nodded my head vigorously, even as my hips continued to move back and forth in frustration.

 

Then the buzzing was back and the jiggling pressure returned to my pussy as the device was teased across my swim suit.  I knew my hips were lifting off the bed, trying to get better contact, but I just didn’t care anymore.

 

His other hand or arm or something returned to brush my nipples.  Once again, I could feel myself building to a climax.  I almost had it… and he stopped again.

 

I wanted to scream my frustration and thrashed around on the bed, my hips bucking up and down and back and forth on the bed, trying to find that stupid device.  I wanted to cum so bad.

 

“Does baby want to cum?”  I heard whispered in my ear.

 

I nodded my head as hard as I could.  I wasn’t really thinking anymore.  I was just a creature of passion and filled with lust, wanting satisfaction for my pussy.

 

“I’m not sure I should let you” he said, almost sadly.

 

I felt panicked.  Then I felt the vibrator again (it could only have been a vibrator).  He stroked me with it, but just enough to keep me on edge.  But he stopped again.

 

“I think you should let me touch you with my fingers, don’t you?  I know you want me to.”  He turned the buzzer on and off, resting it lightly between my legs, but not enough for me to get any satisfaction.

 

Instinctively, I shook my head.  There was just enough of my rational mind left to know I shouldn’t allow that permission.

 

Then the buzzing stopped altogether and the touch of both his hands and the device were gone.

 

“Okay,” he said, “if that’s the way you want it, we can stop.”

 

I hesitated for just a second.  I didn’t know how far this was going to go, but just then, I didn’t care.  I just needed to cum.  I tried to scream in the gag.  I shook my head again.

 

“You don’t want to stop?”

 

Again I shook my head, tears coming to my eyes beneath the blindfold.  I wanted to cum, but I didn’t want to give in.  I was so confused.  But I didn’t want it to stop either.

 

“You really want me to touch you, don’t you Steph?” he asked.

 

I just nodded once, thinking with my limited ability to reason at the moment;  He’s already touching me, just not with what can feel, so does it make much difference?”

 

I felt the buzzing start again.  He moved it around on my thighs first, then around my mound an up across the top of my pussy mound.  Gradually it came toward my clit, but then he pushed it under the leg opening of my swimsuit where it was near my pussy, but not touching it.  I tried to twist toward it, but couldn’t get close enough.  I was getting frantic.  I was so close to cumming and he kept denying me.

 

Then I felt him loosening the strap of my gag, removing the ball from my mouth.

 

“Tell me, Steph.  Tell me you want me to touch you.  I know you need it.  Beg me.  Beg me to touch you however I want.  You know you want it.  You need to be touched.  Your body craves it; is hungry for it.  You need to be touched, don’t you Steph?”

 

I was sobbing.  I knew he was right.  I did want it.  My body needed that touch.  But it felt like a part of me was dying.  Some part of who I had been seemed to be slipping away.  I nodded my head.

 

“Yeah, I know baby girl.  My beautiful Steph.” he said as his hand caressed my cheek.  “But now I need you to tell me.  I can’t do it unless you beg me to touch you, baby.”  His other hand was on my inner thigh, moving up and down, gently caressing me.  The devise buzzed just inches from my clit as he moved it around… just a little, keeping my pussy hungry.

 

I felt defeated.  My hips continued to move around trying to capture the device.  My pussy kept lifting to find relief, demanding satisfaction.  I knew what I had to do.

 

“P… Pla… Please!” I gasped, out of breath.  “Please touch me, touch my pussy, touch my breasts.  Touch me however you want.  I just need to cum.  Please, Dave.”

 

“There’s my good girl” he said, “You like to feel good, don’t you?”

 

Again, I nodded, feeling defeated.  I was betrayed by my own body.

 

I felt his fingers stroking my nipples on top of the suit, rubbing them, gently squeezing them, but the vibrator didn’t immediately move.  I did feel the front of his hand on my pussy though.  His fingers stroked me through the suit.  I felt guilty for letting him do it, but I was also lost in the pleasure he was giving me.  It was so sinfully wonderful.  Once again my body responded and I felt the heat rising inside me.

 

I could feel the vibrator move again and at the same time, his finger pushing slightly into me through the suit as the vibrator played against the my clit.  I just knew I was going to explode.  Then I could feel his teeth gently grabbing the other nipple while his hand continued to rub the first one.

 

I lost it.  My mind seemed to erupt with the orgasm he’d been denying me.  I must have had a multiple orgasm because it lasted forever, one wave after another.  The waves washed over me, electricity shooting from my clit to my breasts and back to the depths of my vagina and then shooting all through me.  My body went crazy on the bed, thrashing around in my bondage as if it wanted desperately to be free. 

 

I didn’t actually pass out, but I was definitely in lala land.  As I came back to myself, I saw a flash through my eyelids.  When I opened my eyes I saw Dave pointing his digital camera at me.  I had no idea what kind of pictures he’d taken and though I felt anger about it, I didn’t really have the energy to protest right then.

 

I realized that my hands and feet were no longer bound to the bed or to each other, though the cuffs were still on my wrists and ankles.  My gag was out and the blindfold off.  I just lay there on the bed, curled in a ball, feeling sated but exhausted.  There was a blanket over me.  But I wasn’t quite free.  The leash was connected to the collar and the bed frame. 

 

It hit me what had happened.  I closed my eyes as I remembered.  I felt terribly embarrassed that things had gone so far.  I had let Dave touch me with his hands and his mouth and had cum like a bitch in heat.  And somehow, the fact that I had enjoyed it so much made it both better and worse.  I was so confused.  I could feel the tears starting to form and squeezed my eyes shut trying to keep them from leaking out.  Was I a slut for letting him do that to me, for wanting it so bad?

 

Dave’s voice from the doorway surprised me and I jumped when he said, “How are you, baby?”

 

I didn’t know what to say, so I just said nothing.  As he got closer he must have seen the tears though, because he sat down on the bed and used a finger to wipe them from my eyes.

 

He asked me what was wrong.  I told him I didn’t really know… that I was confused. 

 

He thought a minute and said, “Tell me if I get it right…” so I look up at him through misted eyes, wondering what he’s going to say.  I wanted to understand and I hoped he could help.

 

 “You feel embarrassed because you allowed yourself to be touched in some very sensitive and private places… places no one else has ever touched before.” 

 

I just nodded.

 

“You feel guilty because you don’t think you should be doing these things.  Also because it’s your brother making you touching you, but at the same time, it makes you feel really good, right?” 

 

Again, I nodded, still watching him expectantly.

 

“You feel like you should have stopped me, rather than giving me permission to go further.”

 

I nodded again and the tears increased.  I felt embarrasses all over again and turned red.

 

Dave hesitated, then said, “And… when you give in to your desires for the sake of pleasure … when you orgasm with my touches, you think maybe you’re not a being a good girl?  That it’s wrong?  Maybe even a little slutty”

 

I just broke into sobs, my shoulders shaking and my eyes flooding.

 

He pulled me into his arms and told me it was okay.  He stroked my hair and my back.  Eventually I felt a little better and stopped crying, but didn’t let go.

 

Then he shocks me, saying, “Actually Steph, in a way, you are a slut.”

 

I stiffen and straighten up, pulling back from him, saying “WHAT?”  I was insulted!  That wasn’t what I’d expected him to say.

 

He smiles and told me that at times, most girls are sluts.  His voice takes on that gentle patient manner he used when teaching me something.  He said that when some girls are in the height of passion, their rational thinking shuts down and they become consumed by their physical needs.  Those physical needs overpower her mind.  All she can do is find a way to be satisfied.  When that happens, a girl becomes a slut, someone willing to do just about anything to have an orgasm.

 

If just to make myself feel better, I started to believe him.  It helped to think that I was no different from other girls, even though part of me was trying to tell me that this wasn’t the definition of a slut that I was familiar with.

 

Is that true?  Are we all sluts when we really get turned on?  But he said “most.”

 

So I asked, “What about the other girls; the girls who don’t do that?”

 

“Well, those are the goodie-goodies.  They’re the girls who don’t really like to be excited or feel good.  Some of them will never enjoy pleasure.  But you’re not a goodie-goodie, Steph.  And guys don’t really like the goodie-goodies anyway.  Guys like girls like you, girls that are a little naughty underneath.  And YOU, my little sister, have a lot of naughty in you.  It’s just that you’ve had to keep it hidden for the last fourteen years.  Now you’re beginning to explore that part of yourself.  You’re freeing yourself of the chains of being a goodie-goodie.  But if left to yourself, you might never discover yourself.  That’s why I’m helping you.  I want to help you discover yourself.  I want you to know the passion inside yourself.”

 

Dave went on to say that when I was tied up like that, it wasn’t really my choice anyway.  He said that since he was the one controlling me, it wasn’t my fault what I felt or did, but his.  When I was under his control, I wasn’t responsible and had nothing to feel guilty about.

 

That made me feel better too.

 

So he said, “You like being controlled though, don’t you?  It gives you a kind of freedom?  That way you can feel things and don’t have to be responsible for them.  Steph, you’re a very special girl.  You get turned on pretty easy, but only when you are under someone else’s control.  That’s why you’ve had such a hard time getting yourself excited.”

 

I didn’t know he knew about that!  Immediately, I flushed in embarrassment and hung my head. 

 

“You’re what we call a natural submissive.  That makes you very special.  You like being bound.  You like someone else pleasuring you, and yes, I’ve noticed you get a little turned on by pain, too.”

 

I blushed again, thinking, “How does he know these things?”

 

“There is also a part of you that gets turned on by being humiliated too, right?”

 

I shook my head and told him he was crazy.

 

He leaned toward me a little and moved my hands out of my lap where I’d been holding them.  Whispering in my ear in a deep voice, he said, “I know because even now you’re wetting yourself just hearing me talk about it.  I can even smell your juices leaking out of you.”

 

I gasped in humiliation and looked down at my crotch, which was getting wetter all the time.  I mean, my orgasms earlier had already made me wet, but now it was spreading.

 

“It’s alright, my sexy little sister.  That’s one of the things that makes you special.” he told me with a smile.  “So does all this makes sense to you?  Does it feel true?”

 

So I told him, “Some of it, I guess.”  I just didn’t want to reveal too much of how I felt, especially since he seemed to be reading my mind.  I was worried that if I confirmed what he said, he could take advantage of it.  Besides, he’d given me a lot to think about.  A lot of that stuff I’d never thought about before.  I still wasn’t sure if what he said was a good thing or a bad thing.

 

And… if I gave him too much control, he’d do things I didn’t want, so I told him I didn’t want him to give him any kind of blanket permissions. 

 

And he said, “Okay… for now.  I mean, the more I let you stay in control, the more responsible you are.”

 

But then he let it go and suggested we go watch TV for a while.

 

I just nodded and smile.

 

He reaches over and released my leash from the bed frame, but not from my neck.

 

Dave stands up and pulls on my leash until I’m standing beside him, dressed in my swim suit, my collar and leash, and the wrist and ankle cuffs.

 

I asked him if I could get dressed now, but he said, “What do you mean, you ARE dressed.”

 

He turns me around and pulls my arms behind me, attaching my wrists together.  Then he pulls me behind him by the leash downstairs to the living room where we sit on the couch and watch a movie.  I just resigned myself to his wishes for the time being.  During the movie, he keeps an arm around me or a hand touching me the whole time.  I felt secure in his love and enjoyed his attentions.

 

While we were watching the movie, he asked me about different guys we saw.  First he’d ask which ones I thought were cute and if I thought they were built.  Then he started asking about their butts and even if I could tell anything about the bulge in the front of their pants. 

 

I started looking at all the guys and evaluating them for Dave (and for myself).  I started paying less attention to the actual movie and more attention to how the guys looked.

 

About halfway through the movie, his hand starts rubbing my inner thigh.  If felt good and seemed innocent enough considering what we’d been doing earlier.  Then his hand worked up my thigh and I felt his little finger brush up against my pussy mound.

 

I reached down and moved his hand away.

 

He said, “Now Steph, you already told me I could touch you.”  And his hand returned to where it had been.

 

I said, “But I don’t want you to touch me now.  Let’s just watch the movie.”

 

Dave said, “Okay, if that’s the way you want it.”

 

He reached up an pushed me forward and released the wrist cuffs from each other, then pulled my hair out of the way and removed the collar, then tells me to go change into whatever clothes I want.  He’d take my cuffs off when I came back.

 

I was confused again.  “What do you mean?” I say.

 

He said, “Go change.  We’re done.”

 

“But… “

 

“Steph” he said, “We’re not going to play if you change the rules you’ve already agreed to.”

 

“But, it’s not that I don’t want to play, I just don’t want to be touched like that right now.”  After all, I did like being caressed and made to feel good, but part of me wanted to control when and how far that went.

 

“Fine.”  He said.  “Go change.”

 

“Dave…”  I began, not really wanting to stop playing completely.

 

He interrupts me, “Steph… look at this leash.  Look at your cuffs.  Just what game did you think we’re playing?  This game is about control.  It is about you releasing control to me.  When we play, you don’t get to decide the when or the where.  I told you, I wouldn’t do anything you haven’t agreed to, but you have to surrender all other decisions to me. 

 

“Since you want to keep changing the rules back and forth, we’re done.  Go change.”

 

I didn’t want to stop completely right then and besides, how bad could it be.  If I have to agree to the guidelines, why can’t I just let him do the rest?  He made me realize I had tried to violate the game by taking control. 

 

“Okay Dave, I’ll do it.  I’ll play your way.”

 

He ignores me and uses the remote to channel surf on the TV.

 

I didn’t want him mad at me so I get down on my knees and hold my hands together in front of me in a pleading fashion and say, “Please Dave, can’t we keep playing?”

 

He ignores me for like two minutes, just letting me kneel there.

 

“Please?”

He slowly turned to me and just looked at me for a minute.  Then he said, “On three conditions.”

 

Oh no, I think… what now?

 

“What conditions?” I ask.

 

“First, I still want you to change, but you have to put on one of the two-piece swim suits.”

 

Hesitantly I ask, “Which one?”

 

He smiled, and I got nervous.  “The blue one” he said. 

 

I was so relieved.  Even though it’s pretty skimpy, at least it’s not the red thong suit.  “Okay” I said.

 

“Two, when you come back down, you have to beg me again to touch your pussy and your tits, just like you begged me to touch your ass.  Don’t worry, we’re still talking about staying outside you clothes, but I want you to beg me when you’re not all hot and bothered.    He looked at me like he expected me to balk.

 

I turned beet red, and almost did balk.  My jaw dropped to the floor.  But I thought, “Well, he’s already touched me there, what’s the big deal?”  If I said no, it was all over and he might never touch me again.  And I did trust him.  He never did anything I hadn’t really agreed to.  Reluctantly, I nodded but my eyes were on the floor.

 

“Okay, go change into the blue suit and we’ll worry about the rest later” he said.

 

Wondering what the “rest” was, I went upstairs and changed suits.  The one I was wearing still had a damp crotch from earlier anyway.  The blue swimsuit was cute on me, but there wasn’t much left to the imagination. 

 

Reluctantly, I went back down and stood before my brother.  He ignored me and continued watching TV.  This was so humiliating!  I knew what he wanted me to say, but I just couldn’t manage to get the words out.

 

Finally, he looked up at me expectantly.

 

Swallowing my pride, I said, “Please brother dear feel my vagina, it feels so good when you do.”

 

He smiled but said, “This isn’t anatomy class, try again.”

 

Crap!  I couldn’t believe I was doing this.  “Please brother dear feel my pussy, it feels so good when you do.”  I felt SOOO humiliated.

 

“And what else do you want me to feel?” he said.

 

Could this get any worse?  I started to wonder if this was worth it.  But then I saw him take something out of his pocket.  It’s shinny metal and looks like stainless steel or something.  Then I realized what it was.  The vibrator.  Just the sight of it got me a little excited.

 

Without thinking, I went ahead and said, “Please brother dear, feel my butt; it feels so good when you do.”

 

He said, “Yeah, and what else?” and he pointed to his chest.

 

Sighing, I said, “Please brother dear, feel my tits; it feels so good when you do.”  By then I was completely embarrassed and red to my toes, but can’t take my eyes off the vibrator.

 

“Good” he said.  “Good girl.  Now let’s try them all together.”

 

“Please brother dear, feel my pussy and my butt and my tits.  Please feel me anywhere you want.”  Tears were starting to leak out my eyes now.  “I won’t say no again.”

 

His face lit with a big smile.  “Very good Stephanie.”

 

Finally!  He’s happy again.  I was glad I’d pleased him.  My face responded with a small smile.

 

“But… “ he said, “You haven’t really been a good girl ALL day.  A little while ago, you told me no and tried to change the rules.  You were a bad girl, weren’t you, Steph?”

 

I didn’t say anything.  He made me feel bad that I’d tried to do that. 

 

“Weren’t you, Stephanie?  Weren’t you a bad girl?  Answer me.” he repeated a bit more pointedly.

 

“Yes” I said.  “I’m sorry.”

 

Dave said, “I’m glad you’re sorry, but what about next time?  I think I should punish you so that there won’t be a next time, don’t you agree?”

 

My jaw drops.  “What…what do you mean?”  I ask. 

 

“Steph, you were a bad girl.  Bad girls have to be punished, right?  That way they learn not to be bad again”

 

“Well…” I said.

 

Dave looked at me expectantly and said, “Right, Steph?  And I haven’t forgotten earlier when you wanted to dress in more than I told you to.  Don’t you think if you’re a bad girl, you should be punished a little? 

 

“I… I guess.” I said without a lot of conviction.

 

“Now remember last time” he said.  “When you threw away my shirt?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“That wasn’t too bad, was it?”  Dave asked me as he took both my hands in his own, holding them between us.

 

“No.”  I said.  “It was okay.”

 

“So why don’t you ask me to spank you again.  That’s what you did last time.  You wanted to make things right, so you wanted me to punish you.  You do want to make it right again don’t you?”

 

I could not believe he wanted me to ask him to spank me.

 

“Come on, Steph.”

 

I still hesitated, but after a minute, resigned myself to the inevitable and did as he asked.

 

“Okay, okay… Please Dave, would you spank me?”  I said quickly to get it over with.  I felt my will crumble a little further.

 

“Close” he said.  “But I want you to be specific.  Tell me why you need to be spanked and where you want me to spank you.”

 

I thought about asking him to spank me on my wrist or something, but I was just sure he wouldn’t go for that and it might make things worse.

 

I relented and said, “Please Dave, please spank me on my butt.  I need to be punished for being a bad girl.  I tried to wear too many clothes and then I tried to change the rules and told you not to touch me.”

 

He smiled at me, then fastened my wrists together in front of me with the cuffs that have remained on my wrists.  Then he reached down and fastened my ankle cuffs together, too.  He pulled me down so I lay across his knees again.

 

Putting one hand on my back to hold me steady, he rested his other hand on my butt.  If I’d have known I was going to have to go through all this when I went to change, I think I might have just said forget it and sacrificed never having him touch me again.

 

Before he started spanking me, he took several minutes to feel my butt through the swimsuit.  He even put his fingers in my crack and just rubs me a while.

 

Naturally, it’s turning me on.  I thought about telling him to stop, but we’d been through that already.  Besides, like he reminded me, I’d already given him permission to do this.  Heck, I even begged him to feel my butt.

 

In a flash, his hand left my butt only to be brought down again – hard. 

 

It took a few seconds for the pain to register.  “OUCH!” I said.  He’d hit me harder than he had before and it really HURT!.

 

He started rubbing me again after he hit me.  It’s so confusing to my emotions.  First, there was pleasure, then pain, then pleasure again.

 

He smacked me again, and then again rubbed me.  This went on for several minutes.  His smacks were really hard, somewhat offset by the rubbing between each one. 

 

It seems to go on forever.  My “ouches” turn to small screams.  My eyes start watering with tears of pain.  My butt starts really hurting.  It feels like it’s on fire.  My screams are getting louder and I’m sobbing like a baby. 

 

“Please Dave.  Stop!  That’s enough.  It hurts!”

 

He ignored me.  Smack!  Rub.  Smack!  Rub.  Smack!  Rub.  Smack!  Rub.  On and on.

 

“Dave!  I promise!  I won’t do it again.  I’ll be good.  I’ll do anything you want.  Please!”

 

Finally he stopped the hitting and just kept me there while he rubbed my butt and tells me that it’s all done.  He said all is forgiven and that I’m a good girl again. 

 

I thought it was just going to be a ‘little’ punishment.

 

Apparently, spanking me makes him excited because I could feel his cock had gotten hard and poked into my stomach.  But he wasn’t the only one excited.  For some strange reason, I’m damp between my legs, despite being in real pain.

 

He noticed too.  How could he not with my crotch resting on his thigh.  He said, “hmmmm” and I felt his finger against the fabric of my crotch.

 

“I thought things were beginning to feel a little damp” he said.

 

How humiliating!

 

“Now” he said, “let’s not have anymore disobedience, shall we?”

 

I shook my head and promised not to disobey him anymore.

 

He helps me stand up again.  Seeing my tears, he pulled me down to sit on his lap and hugged me.  I liked the hug, but my butt was sore and I didn’t really want to be sitting just then.

 

“You know I love you, don’t you Steph?” he said.

 

This surprised me.  He doesn’t usually say he loves me.  So I didn’t say anything.  But my heart kind of melted to hear him say that.

 

“I really do love you,” he said, “and I want you to be a good girl.  So we have to make sure you do this right, so you can keep being a good girl.”

 

Somehow, this makes sense to me in my confused, pain-filled state of mind.

 

He stroked my hair and hugged me tight.  My butt was sore, but since it was kind of hanging off his lap, I wasn’t sitting on it as much as I was the back of my legs.

 

His hand stroked my hair and my back.  Other than the strap of the swimsuit top, my back was naked and I enjoyed the feel of his hand on my flesh.  It was so soothing.

 

While I was sitting there, he fastened the collar around my neck again.  He’d taken it off when he first told me to go upstairs.  I heard the click as he locked it in place; the leash, dangled down in front.   In some warped way, I felt glad that he had put the collar back on me again.  It meant that I was forgiven and we could continue to play our little game.

 

Lifting my bound hands over my head, he placed them behind my neck and used the leash to keep them there.  This exposed my entire body to his desires.

 

“After all,” he said, “the more helpless you are, the more you lose that sense of responsibility, don’t you?”  His finger traced a path down from my raised elbow and through my sensitive underarm and down my side.

 

I just nodded my head, my tears pretty much dried up.  In a strange way, I felt taken care of.

 

Then he turned me so my back was toward his chest, kind of draped over his left side.  My sore butt was on his lap (which made me squeal).  His hands come around and grabbed my thighs, pulling them apart and on either side of his legs.  I could feel his penis getting harder below my butt crack.  I winced at the pain of my spanked butt.

 

His arms reached around me and his hands began to caress my body.  With only the bikini swimsuit on, it was easy for him to access a lot of flesh.  He rubbed and caressed me all over my unprotected skin.  I just wilted into him.

 

I felt his hands on my breasts (over the bikini top).  My nipples instantly hardened as he gently brushed his hand against them.  He has a hand on each breast, on top of my suit.  After a while of gentle brushes, his fingers began to scratch my nibbles.  Then he held them between his thumb and forefinger and rolled them around, softly manipulating them as much as he could through the suit.

 

All of a sudden, I screeched as he squeezed one of my nipples between his fingers.  Even though it hurt, I could tell my pussy seemed to like it.  I gasped as he stretched it out from my breast as far as the suit allowed.  Before I could really protest, he released it and resumed his more gentle ministrations while he gave the other nipple his more aggressive treatment with his other hand.

 

While he was doing this, he kept up a steady line of compliments, whispering to me with his lips just touching my ear.  He told me how beautiful I was, how sexy, how firm my tits were (though if they hadn’t have been hard, he might have had a problem finding my tits).  He told me I had a great ass that just ached to be squeezed.  I knew he meant these things because his penis was hard as a rock beneath me.

 

Occasionally, his lips seemed to kiss my ear.  That felt so cool!  It made me even hornier.  One of his hands moved down my belly to my legs and starts to caress my thighs too. 

 

His hands kept busy and soon I felt his fingers begin to brush my vagina.  It felt sooooo good.  My body trembled at the intimate touch.  His hands stayed busy while he breathed on my neck and in my ear, whispering all the time.

 

I was wet between my legs, my juices were soaking through my bikini bottoms again.  His fingers seemed to know right where my button was hidden beneath the triangle of material covering my crotch.  He pressed against my clit while also pressing my suit into my slit at the same time.  I got hotter and hotter, sweat popping out in beads on my skin.  The finger in my slit couldn’t go too far with my suit on, but his other finger kept my clit stimulated with varying pressure and moving it around and from side to side.

 

My breathing got heavier and heavier.  My belly had a fire in it again.  I felt the heat warming me all over, sweat breaking out on my upper lip.  I started to squirm around on his lap, unconsciously pushing my butt into his penis and then thrusting my pussy up toward his had. 

 

With what awareness I still had for what was going on, I heard Dave ask me, “Does baby want to cum again?”

 

I just nodded my head…  I’d probably have agreed to anything right then.

 

“Tell me you want to cum, baby” he said.

 

All I could do was moan a little.  The pressure on my pussy eased and I felt him just resting his hand on my mound, his fingers draped down to my slit, but not applying any pressure.  My pussy wanted to explode but it needed just a little more help.  My arms fidgeted, trying to move to help, but they were trapped behind my neck.

 

“Tell me baby… tell me you want to cum.”

 

I felt another part of my pride crumble as I submitted and said, “Yes Dave.  Yes, I want to cum.  Please can I cum?”

 

“Yes baby,” he said, “sure you can.  All you have to do is ask.”

 

The pressure was back on my pussy again, only harder and I felt him pinching my nipples too.  With one firm press on my button, I came… hard.  No sooner was I over that one than I felt the vibrator on me again.  Only this time, it was beneath my suit, right up against my clit.

 

Like from a great distance, I heard Dave say, “Cum for me my little slut, cum for Dave.”

 

I must have cum several more times before he was done.  My body rippled with the cums as wave after wave of pleasure washed over me.  My hips bucked and my elbows thrashed back and forth.  I was lost in a sea of passion until I actually passed out from exhaustion.

 

When I came to, I was on lying on the couch, the cuffs still on my ankles, but not attached.  My collar was still on my neck, but the leash was on the table with my wrists buckled together and crossed in front of me.  I stretched my sore muscles, noticing the pain in my butt was greatly diminished.  My pussy was swollen and really sensitive and even rubbing against my swimsuit was painful.

 

I felt hungry and noticed the clock was saying 7:00 pm.  What an afternoon!  I sat up and looked around.  There was no sign of Dave but I heard some sounds from the kitchen.

 

I tried to think through the events of the afternoon and figure out how I felt about things.  On the plus side, I really enjoyed the feelings of pleasure Dave had given me.  I also realized…  I wanted more.  It was kind of like a drug.  Is it so bad to be addicted to pleasure?

 

I didn’t really like the spankings, but on the whole, it wasn’t so bad.  I even thought that maybe I really did deserve to be punished.  I can’t really say that being spanked spoiled everything.  Besides, in some weird twisted way, it actually turned me on a little.

 

As for being bound up and made to do my brother’s bidding… hmmmm.  The lack of freedom was a new experience.  We all grow up wanting to be free of our parents and teachers and make our own rules.  But in a way it was kind of freeing to be completely without freedom.  I know that sounds contradictory.  But when I was tied up, I didn’t have to worry about decisions like what to do, what channel to watch on TV, or how to occupy my time. 

 

It was also kind of exciting to be controlled, even if it was my brother.  Maybe because it was my brother, I was able to trust him more.  I’ve always liked strong male personalities and to be totally controlled by a guy was a turn-on.  He made me feel safe; safe under his control and safe in his love.  And I loved the attention he was showing me.  Doesn’t every girl likes good looking strong men to pay them lots of attention?

 

So I guess I wasn’t really minding the way things had gone.  I got up, went to the bathroom (difficult, but not impossible with my hands bound), then to the kitchen to look for Dave.

 

He was just putting dinner onto a plate.  He’d made hamburger helper, one of my favorites.  I went up and gave him a kiss on the cheek and told him thanks for making dinner.  Dave smiled and told me to have a seat.

 

I sat down at the table but rather than sitting down right away himself, he moved behind me and reached over to release my wrists.  Then he pulled them behind my chair, refastening the cuffs together.

 

“Hey!” I said.

 

“Problem?” he said.

 

“Ahhhh  no” I said, not wanting any more punishments.  But I WAS beginning to wonder when we were going to call the game quits for the day.

 

He put the one plate down in front of his chair (which is beside mine).  I began to wonder if he was going to give me anything to eat.  In a minute he sat down next to me and asked if I was hungry.  Of course, I said yes.

 

“Well,” he said, “let’s start with dessert then, ok?”

 

He put a cup in front of me with creamy milk-like stuff in it, dipped out a spoonful and pointed it at my mouth saying, “Open wide.” 

 

Having no idea what it was, I opened up and he fed me a spoonful of the stuff.  It was salty and slimy and a little disgusting.

 

“Yuck!” I said.  But Dave was getting another spoonful.  “No more!” I said, “That stuff is awful.”

 

He held the spoon to my mouth and said, “It doesn’t’ matter what you like.”  He waited with the spoon an inch from my mouth.

 

“I could always pinch your nose shut and force it down” he said.

 

Not having a choice, I opened up and took it in with a grimace.  As he was getting the next spoonful, I asked him what it was.

 

After feeding me again, he said, “Well, I’ve helped you cum lots of times.  And I thought this might be a way you can share with me the times when I’ve gotten off.”

 

“You mean,… ?“ I started to say as it hit me what this stuff was.

 

And he put another spoonful in my mouth.

 

“Yeah, after we do our thing, I go jack off while you recover and save it for you.”

 

I realize he’s been feeding me his semen and choke on the spoonful in my mouth.  I start to spit it out and he puts his hand over my mouth to stop me.

 

“Now, now.  Be a good girl and take your medicine.” He said with a smile.

 

I am really grossed out.  I can’t believe he was making me drink his spunk.

 

“It’s only fair.” He said, “I get you off and since you didn’t get me off, you ought to share in some way, right?”

 

When I swallow what was in my mouth, he takes his hand away.  I don’t like it, and I don’t really buy his reasoning, but I also don’t seem to have much of a choice.  I let him finish feeding me what little is left in the cup.  Then he uses his finger to wipe the cup clean, and makes me suck his finger clean.

 

“There’s my good girl.” 

 

Then he gave me some water, which I chug to get rid of the taste of spunk in my mouth.  He started eating dinner while I looked on with growing hunger.  Dave gave me a smile and then fed me some too.  We ate the rest of dinner that way, Dave eating a few bites and feeding me from his own plate.  When the food was gone, I was still hungry, but he wasn’t inclined to provide me any more.

 

After dinner, he took me back into the living room (with my hands still fastened behind my back) and we sat down on the couch together and watched a ball game.  Not my first choice for evening entertainment.  All through the game, he again asked me questions about how the guys looked.  I could see more of their form in those football outfits.  Their groins were emphasized by the protective cups they wore.  Dave had me try to imagine what their cocks looked like.  He made me tell him how long or thick they were.  It was embarrassing to talk about these things with him, but he kept me at the whole time.  Just thinking about it made me aroused. 

 

As we sat there, Dave’s hands were busy… with my body.  Though it was uncomfortable sitting with my hands behind my back, being caressed was nice.  He pushed my thighs apart and runs his hand up and down the inside of my thigh, again teasing my pussy with light brushes every now and again.

 

I feel myself getting moist again, warmth spreading from between my legs.  I wanted to bring my hands around and help out, but couldn’t of course. 

 

After a while he just laid me down with my head in his lap, one foot on the floor and the other over the end of the couch, spreading my legs apart.  One of his hands rubbed my head while the other began playing with my pussy almost exclusively.  Then he got the vibrator out again.  He turned it on and rubbed it on top of my suit over my slit.

 

I could feel myself moving closer and closer to a climax.  My pussy creaming with my juices and the heat spreading out from my belly.

 

“We’re just going to slip this inside your suit now and see how that feels” he said.

 

Before I could react, he was slipping the vibrator through the bikini waistband and underneath my bottoms so it made direct contact with my pussy.  He just moved it up and down.  It just barely parted the lips of my pussy, but it was like he’d sent shockwaves through me as it set my pussy lips vibrating.  And it was directly against my clit. 

 

My orgasm exploded like an earthquake as I arched off the couch trying to push the dildo inside me.  Using his other hand on my tits (on top of my bikini still), Dave brought me through two or three more back-to-back orgasms.  I don’t know for sure…  I lost count.

 

As I regained my senses, the vibrator was gone, but his hand was still making soothing circles around my bare stomach and then he’d occasionally reach down and give my pussy a little squeeze.  I was in heaven.  The afterglow of passion kept the guilt away.  Even though I was exhausted from my recent orgasms, his hand kept me on edge, wanting more.

 

He looked affectionately into my eyes and said, “Are you my little slut?”

 

I was so horny and out of it, I just didn’t care anymore.

 

I nodded.

 

“Tell me, Stephie.  Tell me what you are.”

 

Breathing heavily, I said, “I’m your little slut.”  I was on autopilot.

 

“And I love you, my little slut.” he said.

 

He bent down and gave me a little kiss on the lips, just a gentle brotherly kiss.  But my lips were tingling, and I opened my lips hoping he’d linger, but he didn’t.

 

“You know,” he said, “we’ve really only just begun.  I can make you feel even better.” 

 

I didn’t know how and just looked at him quizzically.  I was enjoying his continued caresses, especially when he touched me between my legs.

 

“But you’d have to let me touch you more.  We’d have to change the rules a just little more and so I can touch you the way you really need to be touched.” 

 

He was rubbing my crotch hard, his other hand pinching my erect and sensitive nipple.  I had orgasmed so much that everything was super sensitive.  My pussy lips were swollen, my nipples sore.  But even though his touch almost hurt, I couldn’t get enough.  I had no idea how many times he’d made me cum that day.

 

I wasn’t sure what he meant, but since he already made me feel so good, I didn’t see any need to change things so I told him I wasn’t ready yet.

 

He said okay, but let him know when I changed my mind.  Then he picked me up in his arms and carried me upstairs to my room.  He laid me on my bed and released my arms only to reattach them over my head to the bars of the headboard (actually, it’s not really a board.  I have one of those brass beds with vertical bars reaching up to a curved bar on top).  He proceeded to rub my pussy again, gradually bringing me closer and closer to climax again.  Just as I was about to let go again, he stopped, leaned over and kissed me again and said goodnight. 

 

I was frantic and tried to push my hips up toward him and pleaded with him saying, “Please Dave, please finish me.”

 

“Noooo, I don’t think so.  But I tell you what, I’ll give you a little help.” he said.

 

He pulled the vibrator out of his pocket and adjusted a setting, then inserted it beneath my bikini bottom, placing it just on top of my slit, but not on my clit.  But he didn’t turn it on yet.  He attached my ankle cuffs to the foot-board of the bed, spreading my legs apart and stretching me out on the bed; not enough to be really uncomfortable, but enough that my mobility was severely limited and I wasn’t able to maneuver to adjust the vibrator beneath my suit.  He turned the vibrator on and I felt it jiggling my pussy lips, but on a very low setting.

 

I knew it wouldn’t be enough to get me off.  But I also knew it would keep me aroused as long as it was there.  He was going to leave me like that!  He was leaving me on edge and wanting more.

 

“Dave!” I said, begging him, “Pleeeease!”

 

He just smiled, patted my cheek and covered me with the sheet.  Then he turned and left, closing the door and leaving me in the dark with my frustrations.

 

I don’t know how long I stayed awake, trying to push up with my hips to get the vibrator in a position to help get me off.  I thrashed around, but nothing worked.  Every now and then, I could get it to just touch my clit, but not enough to help much.  It just tantalized me more.  All I could think about was cumming.  At some point I realized that my butt was getting wet from all the juices my pussy was putting out.

 

I wanted to cum so bad!  I could not believe Dave had left me to be tortured like this.  I was strapped down on my bed in a “Y” shape with a vibrator buzzing away.  I kept calling out for Dave, but he never answered me.  Eventually, the batteries wore down and I fell into an exhausted, frustrated sleep.

 

To be continued…

 

Stephanie’s New Year

Stephanie’s New Year           Part 2               Stephanie Goes Further

Our story begins…

 

The next morning, Friday, I woke up as I’d been left, arms stretched above my head and secured to the headboard, legs stretched apart and attached to opposite sides of the food of the bed.  The vibrator rested in my bikini bottoms, now lifeless.  I reeked of dried, sticky pussy juice.  My arms and legs ached, having been stretched out all night.  The clock on my dresser told me it was 8 in the morning. 

 

I became aware of another sensation.  I had to pee.  Bad!  I called out for Dave, but heard nothing.  I called louder.  Nothing.  My body started shifting around.  I wanted to squeeze my legs or cross them.  I was afraid I was going to wet the bed.  About the time I thought I was going to let loose, Dave showed up at my door.

 

“I gotta pee NOW!” I said.

 

He smiled and came over to the bed, starting to remove the cuffs from my ankles.

 

“Do I hear a please?” he asked, removing the dead vibrator from my crotch.

 

“Pleeease!” I said.

 

He then removed the collar and the wrist cuffs and I bolted for the bathroom.

 

“Take a shower while you’re in there.” he called to me.

 

I didn’t need any convincing to do that.  While I was in the shower, I heard the bathroom door open.  I’d locked it, but knew all it took was a small screwdriver or bobbie-pin to open it.

 

“Get out!  What are you doing in here?” I screamed.  He ignored me.

 

“When you get done, I put your change of clothes on the counter… oh, and you get a penalty for locking the door and then yelling at me.  That’s not being very respectful.” he said and I heard the door close again.

 

“Crap!” I thought.  I was afraid of that, but wasn’t willing to just let him waltz in and see me naked either.  And besides, just how respectful was HE being walking in the bathroom while I was in the shower?  And what made him think I wanted to keep playing this stupid tie-up game, anyway?

 

It was good to feel clean again.  It took a little extra warm water and soap to clean up between my legs.  As my hands rubbed away the residue of last night’s excitement, I again became aware of how much my pussy was still itching.  Dave had gotten me so excited and I still hadn’t had any satisfaction.  My fingers dipped through my slit and rubbed my pussy lips.  Mmmmm, it felt so good… and I still felt the need to cum. 

 

“You’re not in there being a slut and touching yourself are you?”  I heard Dave’s voice on the other side of the curtain.  He hadn’t left after all.

 

“Dave, please get out!” I said as I pulled my hand away from myself. 

 

“When you’re done, I’ll leave, but then you’ll only have two minutes to get dressed and open the door again.”

 

I hurried up and finished and turned off the water.  He passed me a towel over the curtain and I started drying off.  As he left, he reminded me of the two-minute limit.  When I got out of the shower, I found a very small pile of clothes folded on the counter.  As I looked at them, I realized it was the black pleated cotton skirt and a white top with spaghetti straps.  When I put it on, I remembered that it was a size too small and was tight across my chest.  I noticed that it had also been shortened even more than it was before.  It had been cut so it just barely covered my small breasts and left my midriff bare.  There was no bra, no panties.  The skirt came only a couple of inches below my butt cheeks.  I didn’t like the idea of no panties, but at the moment didn’t have a choice.  I finished getting dressed and opened the door before the two minutes were up.

 

I dried and brushed my hair.  As I prepared to leave the bathroom, I paused, studying my reflection in the mirror.  I wondered what the day would hold for me.  Yesterday had been full of wonderful sensations, but lots of humiliation, too.  Maybe he’d let me quit this silly game for a while and I could call a friend up and go have some fun without all the embarrassment.  On the other hand, I don’t think I’d ever had a more intense day.

 

Dave was waiting for me on my bed when I arrived in my room.  Actually, I’d thought about putting on a pair of panties.  That idea was looking less promising with Dave in the room.

 

He looked up at me and got a big smile on his face.  “You look awesome” he said, “sooooo sexy.”  His eyes seemed to take me all in, roaming from the top of my freshly cleaned hair down to my toes.

 

I blushed, but was really tickled by the compliment.  He patted the bed next to him and invited me over to sit with him.  I did. 

 

Putting his hand on my bare knee, he said, “So, you ready to start your day?”

 

“I guess.  Rather than playing the tie-up game, why don’t we just relax and watch some TV?” I said hopefully.  “And you forgot to put panties on the counter, so I still need to finish dressing.”

 

“Nope” he said, “I didn’t forget anything, and yes, I think we’ll play another day.” he said with a big grin.

 

“But… I can’t wear a skirt without panties” I said, incredulous… and a little nervous.

 

“Well… you could always go without the skirt then” he said.

 

“That’s alright, I’ll keep it” I said.

 

“Well, now that you’re all clean, let’s get you back in your, ah… jewelry.” and he holds up the dog collar for me.

 

I decided to be bold.  “I thought I’d give the game a rest and call up one of my friends and go do some girl stuff.  Would that be okay, Dave?”

 

“Hmmmmm” he pretended to ponder with a thoughtful finger on his jaw.  “Since I’m not supposed to let you out of my sight, that means I would get to put up with two gossipy teenaged girls who probably want to shop or do other really fun stuff,” he said with a yawn.  “Or… I can spend a day giving pleasure to my little sister, and kind of tormenting her at the same time.  Now  whatever shall we do?”

 

I could have predicted he wouldn’t be too excited about my hopes.  What had I gotten myself in for?

 

“I think we’ll play with your friends some other time.  Now let me see that pretty little neck of yours.”

 

“Pleeease Dave,” I said as I backed away a little, “I don’t want to play right now.”

 

“Does someone want a spanking?” he asked with a look of disapproval on his face.

 

“No, no… I’ll play.”  I sat there obediently while he put the collar on me.  Then he attached the leash before moving on to attach the soft leather wrist cuffs, locking both in place, but not to each other.

 

He pulled me to my feet and then showed me his next toy.  It was a leather bondage belt.  He put it around my waist and cinched it uncomfortably tight, locking the catch behind my back.  My wrist cuffs were then attached to the belt, just slightly forward of being directly at my sides.  It immobilized my arms without the strain of being behind my back.  But I couldn’t touch even my fingertips, nor could I reach my aching pussy.

 

Once again, I was helpless.

 

He pulled me by my leash so that our faces were close and briefly kissed my lips.  “Feeling vulnerable yet?” he asked.  I didn’t bother to answer him at first.  I felt his free hand rubbed my crotch through the thin fabric of my skirt.

 

Oh yeah, I felt vulnerable.  He saw it in my face, but I nodded anyway.

 

Even though my body was more covered than it was with just the bikini I wore yesterday, I still FELT more exposed.  I could feel the air swirl around my pantiless crotch.

 

Tugging on the leash, he led me downstairs to the kitchen where I could see he already had breakfast waiting.  There was a bowl of cereal, and once again, a cup of his white, creamy spunk.  He sat me down and I stared at the cup like it contained poison.

 

Dave seemed to enjoy my discomfort, and sat beside me.  He dipped a spoon into the cup and presented it to my mouth, but I just couldn’t seem to open my lips.  This was not how I imagined starting my day.

 

“A spanking would be kind of fun without panties, don’t you think?” he said.

 

I opened my mouth and let him stick the foul stuff in my mouth.

 

He hammered another nail in my pride by saying, “There’s my good slut… eat up all of your brother’s spunk.”

 

I turned beet red and felt my eyes watering in shame.  But he made me take it all and then again wiped the cup with his finger, which I had to suck clean.  When I was finished, he pushed the bowl of cereal in front of me.  It was mostly milk with maybe a cup of cereal in it.  “Eat up babes.” he said.

 

My hands are secured, and he didn’t offer to feed me.  I just stared between him and the bowl.  He turned away and left the room.  I did the only thing I could; I started lapping up the milk and cereal with my tongue.  I felt ridiculous, eating like a dog.

 

He came back about the time I finished.  I’ve got milk all over my nose, my chin and running down my neck onto my chest.  He stared at me and chuckled.

 

“You’re a mess,” he said.  “Looks like I’m going to have to clean you up a bit.”  He starts cleaning me with his tongue, licking all over my face, even parts that weren’t splattered with milk. 

 

At first I was disgusted, but it tickled a little.  But once I’d gotten over my initial revulsion, I had to admit it felt kind of good.  I liked him licking me and giggled when it tickled.  Then he licked my neck and proceeded down my upper chest.

 

“Mmmmm… It looks like you got some underneath your top too.  Oh well.”

 

Without even waiting to see what I’d say, he pulled the strap of my top off my shoulder and exposed my right breast, continuing to lick up the few streaks of milk that had slipped beneath.

 

“Hey!” I said.  “Stop that!  That’s not in the rules!  I didn’t say you could do that!”

 

Part of me knew I should be mad, but it tickled and… I have to admit I was enjoying the attention and wasn’t really that mad.  But I WAS embarrassed at him seeing my little boob and knew I had to lodge a protest.

 

“Oh, sorry” he said, “but I guess it’s too late now” and he continued licking me, including my nipple.

 

I protested a few more times, but not really seriously.  As he continued licking me, his hand moved to my inner thigh, but he stayed a couple inches south of my pussy.  His ministrations actually felt good and I started getting a little excited again, so I didn’t protest any further. 

 

I leaned my head back and just let him do what he wanted.  After a minute when I didn’t say anything else, he pulled the strap off my other shoulder and started on my left breast, now totally exposing the upper part of my body.  His other hand moved up to my pussy, but kept his hands on top of my skirt.

 

My pulse doubled and my breathing got raspy as he worked me over.  He just rubbed across the top of my slit over the skirt, without pushing down into it at all, so he built my excitement, but wasn’t giving me enough to get off.

 

I start trying to push my hips up into his hand, but then he stopped.

 

“Better quit before you get your skirt all wet.” he said.  Then he pulled my top back up and put the straps over my shoulders.

 

I whined in frustration, not sure if I should be madder at him for exposing me or for not letting me cum.

 

“What’s wrong baby?” he asks, “Do you want more?”

 

I hesitated, unsure how to respond, but my need got the better of me and I nodded my head.

 

“Weeellll, we don’t want to get your skirt all messy with pussy juice, now do we?”

 

Actually at the moment, I didn’t really care about my skirt, but said nothing.

 

“And sense you don’t want me really touching your pussy, I guess we just have to quit for now” he said.  “Besides, it’s time we were leaving” Dave said.

 

I managed to ask him where we were going, but he didn’t answer.  So I said if we were going out, I really needed to put on a bra and panties.

 

He just laughed and told me, “I don’t think so.”

 

He pulled on my leash and I stood up.  He removed the waist belt and refastened my wrists cuffs in front of me.  Then he put a jacket over my wrists, like I was carrying it in front of me.

 

As we got to the door, he took the leash off my collar and twisted the collar around so that the ring was hidden by my hair and it looked a little more like a leather choker.  Then he knelt down and picked up my feet, one at a time, and put on my slip-on tennis shoes.

 

We walked out and he put his arm around me as we walked to his car.  I felt loved and protected and safe somehow.  But I was also beginning to feel owned, like I was Dave’s property or something.  I wasn’t sure how I felt about that.  It was a little embarrassing to go out in public with my wrists cuffed, even if no one else could really see.

 

I guess I could have just stopped, turned around and headed back to the house (except he had the keys).  I could have made a scene, protested, or just told him, no, I wasn’t going to be treated this way.

 

But even though these thoughts went quickly through my head, I didn’t do anything; didn’t say anything.  I just got in the car when he opened the door for me.  I’m not sure I liked how he was treating me, but I didn’t hate it either.

 

“So where are we going?” I asked.

 

He just reached over and caressed my cheek and smiled at me saying, “You are so gorgeous baby.”

 

Obviously, he wasn’t going to tell me where we were going.  Then he told me to close my eyes and keep them closed until he told me to open them again.  We drove about 15 minutes while he used his right hand to rub my thigh.

 

Why didn’t I open my eyes?  I was curious about where we were going, but just did what I was told.  When the car stopped he reminded me to keep my eyes closed.  He got out and came around and opened my door, helping me out while I kept my eyes closed.  Dave removed my wrist cuffs, but told me to keep my hands together unless he either took my hand or told me otherwise.

 

I told him okay and we went through a doorway, Dave led me by holding my arm.

 

He whispered that I could open my eyes.

 

I look around to see cases of earrings, studs, and other personalized jewelry.  We were in a piercing shop!  I started getting a little scared and was reluctant to go further, now knowing what he had in mind here.  He herded me over to a sales girl and told her that I’m there because I wanted a belly button piercing.

 

I was surprised and a little relieved.  I’d been afraid for a minute it might be something worse.  I’d actually wanted a belly piercing for a while but was afraid my Mom would freak.  I wondered how he knew, or if he knew.  Maybe he didn’t care if I wanted one or not.

 

The girl showed us several different ‘rings’.  They were pretty much all shaped like a ‘(’ but the difference was what was attached to the bottom.  Most were some kind of dangly thing like a large earring. 

 

When she showed us one that had a circle on it, Dave squeezed my thigh and I knew to tell the girl that was the one ‘I’ wanted.  It had a small clear crystal on the top and the bottom had a brass ball about 3/8” in diameter with a brass ring going through it, about a half inch in diameter.

 

Dave told her that I really wanted it as permanent as possible and could she solder the connection once she put it through me.  She looked at me to make sure, and after a little hesitation while Dave squeezed my thigh a little harder, I just nodded at her.  Next, she asked if I wanted it through the top of my belly button or the bottom.  Dave told her the bottom, with the jewel inside my belly button.  Knowing resistance was futile, I nodded again. 

 

She had me get on a table with a cushion in the center that lifted up my abdomen.  The girl sterilized everything and applied an anesthetic to deaden the skin.  Of course, it did little to dull the pain as it went through me.  She told Dave to hold my arms so I wouldn’t jerk as the bar went through.  He got behind me, took hold of my wrists and pulled them up over my head.  I watched as she pinched me, placed the sharp end inside my belly button, and pushed it slowly through my flesh.  I only learned later that piercing through the bottom was more painful than the top.

 

The pain was actually pretty incredible.  I hadn’t realized the post would be burning hot!  It was cauterizing the blood vessels as it went through.  If Dave hadn’t been holding my arms, I know I’d have brought them down to protect myself.  As it was, I instinctively tried to jerk my hands down, but he held them tight.  It seemed as if it was moving in slow motion.  I felt the thick bar pushing through every millimeter of me.  I kicked my feet a little until she told me to hold still.  I gritted my teeth and endured. 

 

At last it was through the other side.  Damn, it hurt! 

 

The girl paused and told me that putting solder was probably going to hurt even more and suggested they strap me down so I couldn’t jerk around.  I only heard her as if from a distance as I was still dealing with the puncture pain.  It felt as though I’d been stabbed!  She put seatbelt kind of things across my thighs, right above the knees, and another across my hips, and one more below my breasts.  By this time I was figuring out I was being strapped down and it concerned me.  Actually, it scared me. 

 

She took my right wrist from Dave and attached it to a leather restraint above my head, then did the same with my left wrist.  I didn’t like this!

 

“Why are you doing this?  What’s going on?” I asked, tears coming to my eyes.

 

The girl looked at me coldly and said, “I’m sorry dear,” Yeah right, I thought, “but in order to fasten this together, we need to heat the bar that I just put in and since its metal, it will probably burn you.  If you jerk around, the hot solder will get on your skin, and then you really WILL be burned, and it will scar.  So, hold still.” 

 

The girl picked up a foam ball and stuffed it in my mouth, telling me she hated screams.  I was getting more and more scared.  Then she picked up a soldering iron and touched the free end of the bar.  The heat traveled quickly through the metal and added to my agony as it burned me from the inside.  My whole body went rigid as the pain swept through me.  Fortunately, it didn’t take long and she put some solder on the end and quickly screwed the ball onto it while keeping it hot. 

 

“There we are.  All done with that one.  Will there be anything else while you’re here?”

 

Dave appeared thoughtful and then looked at me.  “How bout it Sis?”

 

I just shook my head.  I didn’t think I ever wanted to be pierced again!  The girl released me and told me not to worry about infection from the piercing, but to keep it clean until it healed completely.

 

After we were back in the car, Dave put my wrist cuffs back on and fastened them together in front of me.  He told me to keep my eyes closed and relax.  As we left, he added another instruction.  I wasn’t to talk unless he asked me a question.  I was beginning to feel like I just wanted to go home and lay down.  My belly still hurt like it had a hot poker in it.

 

We went out to lunch and he treated me to a fish sandwich and fries.  I don’t really like cheeseburgers and prefer cheeseburgers, but not being able to talk, I didn’t get the choice.  He had to feed me every mouthful though since he didn’t release my hands and I had to keep my eyes closed.  We sat in the restaurant next to each other and every time I was ready for a bite, he’d pick up my little sandwich and hold it while I took a bite.  I didn’t get many fries actually.  He only let me have about a dozen.

 

It must have looked pretty silly from the perspective of the other diners.  I heard them commenting to each other about how cute we looked and how nice the boy was to be feeding the little girl.  And with my eyes closed, I was also getting ketchup and mustard all over my face; I could feel its cool sticky touch on my cheeks.

 

What the other customers couldn’t see was what my brother’s hand was doing to my thigh and my crotch while we were eating.  The tablecloth hid his actions from anyone else.  He still didn’t touch me down there except through my skirt, but it was still making me hot.  I had been yesterday since he’d let me cum and then he’d kept me itchy all last night and this morning. 

 

When we were finished, he told me to stand up.  Then he told me what a mess my face was with mustard, ketchup and french-fry grease all over my lips and cheeks.  I was embarrassed and wanted to wipe my face clean, but he made me walk out as I was.  When we got into the car, he chuckled and then I felt him licking my face clean of all the mess right there in the parking lot by the car.  Oh God, what if some we knew could see us?! 

 

I kind of thought it was gross at first, but then it felt good and even turned me on a little, especially since he saved my lips for last.  He licked around the outside and as he got closer, I just naturally parted my lips.  Dave licked even the inside of my lips and then his mouth closed over mine and he sucked my tongue into his mouth.  Before I knew what was happening, his tongue was playing with mine and searching all through my mouth.  His soft, but at the same time hard tongue, pushed into my mouth sliding over my own tongue.  He’d then pull back and thrust it in again.  I sort of thought he was like, you know, fucking my mouth with his tongue.

 

My emotions were on overdrive.  My belly still hurt.  My mouth and face were being assaulted right out in public, which was embarrassing, but also somehow excited me.  I was held helpless by the cuffs underneath my jacket.  He was really driving me crazy!

 

After he figured my face was clean, he put me in the car.  Once he was in on the other side, he released my wrists, only to refasten them behind me.  With my arms behind me, there wasn’t much I could do but sit there, but I was feeling totally controlled.  His left hand went to my left thigh and his right hand was holding my collar, forcing my head toward his mouth as he started to kiss me again.  I let out little “mmmphs” of protest as he manhandled me.  But on the other hand, I was turned on by what he was doing.  His left hand was getting provocatively close to my pussy, but didn’t touch my now oozing snatch.  After a few minutes of this (and after I was really horny again), he quit, patted my cheek and reminded me to keep quiet.

 

Leaving the restaurant, we drove some more, but with my eyes, closed, I had no idea where we went until after we got there.  I knew we’d parked and he came around and got me out of the car.  As I got out, he unfastened my wrist cuffs and I heard him drop them in his pocket.  We walked for a ways.  Finally, I heard him order “two adults” for a movie I’d wanted to see. 

 

Once we were in the dark theater, he refastened my wrists behind my back so I couldn’t reach my pussy in the dark.  We sat down in the theater and I heard the advertisements and previews start soon after.  I sat there, my eyes closed and my hands fastened behind me.  Finally, I couldn’t take it anymore.  I leaned toward him.

 

“Dave,” I whispered, “Can’t I open my eyes and watch…”  As soon as I’d said Dave, his hand had gone to my bare knee, but I’d kept going.  It quickly increased in pressure until I shut up. 

 

“I told you not to talk!” he hissed at me.  “Now keep your mouth shut and your eyes closed.  I WAS going to let you look when the movie came on, but not anymore.  You just flunked your lesson in obedience.”  And he gave me one more quick squeeze on my knee to enforce his will and then left his hand there.

 

As the movie started, I felt his hand begin to caress my knee in small circles.  After a while, the hand moved up my thigh, caressing, fondling, squeezing, and teasing me.  He kept me aroused through the entire movie. 

 

After about 20 minutes, he let me open my eyes and watch the movie, but he kept his mouth close to my ear.  He whispered questions to me.  He made me look at the men in the movie and had me tell him which ones were hot and why.  He had me describe what I thought their asses looked like with no clothes and even how big their cocks were.  Occasionally, he’d lick my ear and I’d feel his hot breath gently blowing against the wet surface of my ear.  His hand on my thigh, his tongue on my ear and the images he kept making me see made me so hot and horny.

 

His hand was either on my thigh or on top of my skirt rubbing my crotch most of the time.  When he wasn’t doing that, he had his other arm around my shoulder with his hands draped over my breasts, playing with my nipples while he kept me pulled near his ear.

 

I was afraid if someone saw us, we’d get kicked out.  Finally, the movie was over and he released my wrists again, but told me to keep my hands clasped behind me.  At least I got to walk with my eyes open. 

 

As we were leaving, he pointed out that my skirt had a wet place on the front like I’d wet myself.  I was SO embarrassed!  Of course, it was wet with my own juices from where he’d bee rubbing me.

 

“I guess that’s what happens when I have to rub you through your skirt.” he said, but he didn’t sound very sorry about it. 

 

With my arms behind me, I couldn’t even cover myself.  I was really tempted to disobey and move my hands in front to cover myself.  It was then I noticed some of the people who passed us gave me a second glance.  I just wanted to crawl into a hole.

 

Dave didn’t have me close my eyes again until we got to the car.  It was like he wanted me to see people looking at me.  He had me lean forward and he fastened my wrists together again behind my back.  On the way home, he asked me how my piercing felt and then reached over and played with it a little.

 

I winced and told him it hurt worse now than when I got it.  He told me the anesthetic had worn off.  He continued to play with it a little, like he enjoyed my discomfort.  He said he’d put ice on it when we got home.  And then he started playing with my already wet crotch again.

 

By the time we arrived back at the house, my skirt was a mess, the front considerably wet with my juices and I smelled of my own sex juices.  But he didn’t get me off.  He would get me close and then he’d stop.  After we pulled into the driveway, we stayed in the car as he finished one last effort to bring me to the edge.  But then he stopped and said, “We’re home, let’s go in.”

 

I wanted so much to beg him to finish me… to let me cum, but he hadn’t allowed me to speak yet.  Tears of frustration leaked from the corners of my eyes.  He led me into the house, still with my eyes closed and my hands fastened behind my back.

 

Once inside the door, he removed my shoes and refastened the leash after turning my collar around again.  Since my eyes were closed, he led me by my arm to what I guessed was the living room.  He had me stand there while he went upstairs and to get some stuff.

 

I confess that when I heard him going upstairs, I peaked just to kind of verify where I was and in small rebellion of his control.  When he came back downstairs the first thing he did was actually blindfold me with a cloth tied behind my head.  Then he put a ball gag in my mouth.  He was making me more and more dependent on him. 

 

Then he sat down and pulled me down onto his lap, my ass stuck up in the air.  He laid his hand down on my butt, over top of my skirt and said, “Now first we have to give you your punishment for breaking my rules.  You spoke in the theater without permission.  You were a bad girl, weren’t you?”

 

I just lay there in shock.  I hadn’t really expected this. 

 

“Now remember, you are supposed to answer me when I ask you a question.  Just nod your head for yes, shake it for no.  You were a bad girl, weren’t you?”

This time I nodded, though not with much conviction.

 

“And you deserve to be punished, don’t you?”

 

I hesitated, but went ahead and nodded.

 

“And since you violated my rules to speak, part of your punishment is for me to break one of your rules, so I’m going to lift your skirt and spank your bare ass.”

 

I shook my head no and tried to squirm off his lap.  It did no good.  He kept me there easily with one arm while he used the other to flip the back of my skirt up and tuck it into my waistband.  Then he started the spanking without any fanfare.  They were hard slaps too.  After each one though, his hand would rest on my bum, rubbing away the pain a little.  It was so embarrassing.  I just knew he could see everything!

 

Smack! rub… Smack! rub… Smack! rub.  On and on for twenty smacks.  My ass was on fire and I was sobbing by the time he was done.  He told me I was a good girl again and pulled my skirt out and smoothed over my rear.

 

While I lay there, I felt Dave doing something with my bound wrists.  Then he stood me back up and I felt something dangling down the back of my leg.  Next the dangly thing was gone and I felt him pushing something beneath the waistband on the side of my skirt.  Then I felt a string or rope or something being fed between my legs.  I felt him reaching his hand beneath my skirt on the same side and I guess he threaded this something through underneath the waistband again.

 

He held onto it near my belly button as he pulled it taught beneath me, up through my legs.  I learned later it was called a crotch rope.  It was thin, only about a quarter inch thick, thin enough to be fed though my belly button ring.  There were also a few knots tied in the rope and positioned so they’d be in contact with my slit.  He pulled it tight, pulling on my arms and settling one of the knots into my slit.  Then he knotted it above the ring so it wouldn’t slide back through.

 

“Ok, Steph,” he said, “you control that rope with your hands.  Pull on it too tight and your new piercing will probably hurt like a bitch.  But if you do, you might be able to stimulate that hot little pussy of yours.

 

“I know you want to do that.” he said and I could ‘hear’ the big grin on his face.

 

He demonstrated by holding the rope right below my piercing (so it wouldn’t hurt so much) and then pulling my arms away from my back, straining the rope.  I could feel it rubbing me inside my slit and even up against my clit.  But the rope on my clit was smooth; the knots were in the lower part of my slit.

 

Dave laid me down on the couch, on my back and fastened my ankles together.  I was laying on my arms which wasn’t too comfortable.  Then he went away for a couple of minutes.  When he came back I felt something cold placed on my belly.  He’d put an icepack on me.  Then he pretty much ignored me as he turned on a ballgame.

 

I was still excited and frustrated by what he’d being doing to me all day, especially in the car on the way home.  I really wanted to cum.  But when I pulled on the rope, I could feel my new piercing screaming in pain, even with the ice.  Of course, the ice began to really cool off my stomach and that wasn’t any fun either.

 

It was REALLY COLD!

 

But my pussy was really hot and that offset how cold my stomach was.  I wanted more in my pussy.  I kept trying to move the crotch rope, but I just couldn’t move it very much without causing pain in my belly.

 

My mind lost the sound of the ball game, lost awareness of Dave.  I was totally focused on trying to get enough power and speed in that rope to get myself off.  But I couldn’t… not without pulling so hard on my belly button that if felt like I was going to rip it out.  I started squirming around, trying to do anything to change my condition so I could get off.

 

Dave told me it had been 20 min, and he had to take the ice pack off, so my stomach started to hurt a little more after that.

 

After what I later learned was about 45 minutes, I was crying.  The tears were coming because of my frustration.  I tried holding still and not moving the rope.  But I felt it there.  I knew it was there.  I could feel the knots in places inside my slit.  I knew that if I could only move it enough I could cum.  But I couldn’t move it enough.

 

I couldn’t take the pain.  Dave was torturing me without moving a muscle.  I told myself it wasn’t Dave’s fault.  He wasn’t doing anything.  It was me.  I was slut enough that I wanted to get off despite the pain.  I just wasn’t strong enough to either stop trying or finish myself off.  I was a weak, worthless slut.  This just made me cry even more.

 

After maybe 90 minutes but what felt like hours, I was really a mess.  I was soaked with my juices running down my thighs and soaking new places on my skirt.  I was sobbing in frustration and self-pity.  My belly button was aching constantly and every movement of the rope would send little knives of pain throughout my abdomen.

 

I couldn’t help but twitch that rope.  And any natural movement also twitched it.  My pussy was on fire, my pussy lips swollen and super sensitive, reacting to every twitch of the knots in that rope.  I couldn’t stop trying.  I felt so dirty, trying to get off with my brother sitting beside me, trying to give myself pleasure and pain at the same time.

 

Finally after about 2 hours (I figured because the game went off), Dave came and sat beside me and started stroking my face.  He removed my gag, but I was in such a shambles, I could think of nothing to say right away.

 

“Stephie, do you want to cum now?”

 

I just nodded and pleaded with him, “Please Dave, please let me cum.  I have to cum so bad.”

 

He removed the crotch rope, pulling it from between my legs painfully through my sensitive pussy lips.  But my poor stupid pussy missed even that torturous contact and I started crying harder, but at least it helped my belly.

 

“I’ll get you off, but I’m going to have to reach under your skirt and touch you.  Is that okay, Steph?” he asks.

 

NO, it wasn’t okay, but I was so far gone, I didn’t care anymore.  It didn’t occur to me that he could have used some other method to get me off.  I just heard him say what he “had” to do and would probably have agreed to anything right then… and he knew it.

 

I nodded yes.

 

“Steph,” he said, “I want to make sure what you want” he said as one hand starts rubbing my thigh while the other one rubs my breast through my top.

 

He was keeping my arousal at a peak.

 

“Tell me Steph.  Tell me to lift your skirt and put my hand in your pussy.” Dave said.

 

I don’t think I even knew what we were saying.  I just wanted to cum, especially now that the pain in my belly had subsided.  Only a part of my mind realized that I was weakening further and surrendering another part of myself.

 

“Dave please.  Please lift my skirt and put your hand in my pussy.  Please just get me off.  I need to cummmm.”  I said as I cried harder.

 

“Okay Stephie, I’ll do it, but only because you want me to.”

 

I vaguely felt him lifting my skirt up above my waist, at least where I wasn’t laying on it.  The hand that was on my thigh moved to my pussy and slowly started to stroke it.  It felt like I’d died and gone to heaven.  The previous pain being completely overwhelmed now by pleasure.  There were like electric shocks going all through me.  His gentle caresses felt soooo good.  Even now, though, he wasn’t in any hurry.

 

His other hand moved my top up off my breasts and started rubbing my now naked nipples.  We hadn’t talked about doing that, but since he was playing with my naked pussy, what the hell?

 

His finger slowly circled my nipples, first one, then the other.  Then he’d pinch them, and rub them and pinch the other one.  I could feel my climax building stronger than ever.  His right hand was moving up and down between my pussy lips, going oh so slowly.  He’d play with my clit a little, then leave it for a minute, teasing me and stroking my fire.

 

He started dipping his finger into my tight hole, just a little at first, then gradually deeper and deeper.  I was really tight, but I was also soaked.  He had no trouble pushing his finger inside me.  I had turned onto my back and was pushing my hips toward his hand, trying to push him deeper, harder, faster.  My pussy locked onto that finger inside me, not wanted it to leave me.

 

But he took his time.  Building me up slowly to orgasm.

 

“Are you my little slut?” he asked.

 

I nodded… anything to get him to make me cum.

 

“Say it.” he said.

 

“I’m your little slut.” I said.

 

“What does slut want?” he said.

 

“Slut wants to cum” I said, “Please let me cum.  I’ll be your slut; just let me come.”

 

He pulled his finger out of my cunt hole and put it in my mouth.  “Now suck your cunt juices off my finger like a good slut my beautiful darling.” 

 

I was so far gone, I did it without hesitation.  A small part of my mind registered this further humiliation.  Would he ever stop degrading me?  When his finger was clean, he stuck it back on my slit and stroked me again.

 

“Okay my beautiful slut, go ahead and cum.” he said, “That’s my good girl.”  Somehow, the insulting language excited me more, even though I felt absolutely humiliated.

 

Dave pushed faster and deeper into me, bouncing off the fragile walls of my hymen.  He used his thumb to go wild on my clit and with his other hand he pinched and twisted one nipple while his mouth first licked and then lightly bit into my other nipple.

 

I came.  I exploded in an orgasm harder than ever before.  The waves of pleasure rippled through my body like an earthquake.  If felt soooo good.

 

And again, he rewarded my long day and my desires by continuing his actions until I’d come like 4 times.  He kept calling me his little slut.  He said how only a real slut would get so wet and turned on by her own brother.  He said he was glad I was a slut, and not a goodie goodie.  Nice, pretty sluts were so much better than stuck up old ugly goodie goodies.  At some point in all the insults and pleasure, I passed out.

 

When I came to, I was still on the couch, but I could feel the rough texture of a terrycloth towel under my butt to shield the furniture from all my juices.  My hands were now fastened in front of me and so I was much more comfortable.  The gag was off, but my blindfold was still on and my ankles fastened.  I could tell my clothes were once again covering me.

 

I lie there remembering what had gone on that day.  I felt totally degraded.  I had let myself be pierced and then let my brother kiss me in a very sexual way.  Then I’d pleaded with him to expose my nakedness and to touch my pussy with his hands and get me off.  I felt so low.  I really was a slut.

 

He’d been making me feel like being a slut was a good thing -- that it made me beautiful -- that he (and others) liked me better that way.  He was challenging my self-identity, refashioning how I saw myself.  I was just too naïve to know it at the time.

 

“Ah, you’re awake.  Are you ready for something to eat?” I heard him say.  “It’s past seven.”

 

I just nodded, realizing I was starved.  He hadn’t really been giving me much to eat. 

 

“Now Stephanie, nodding is fine when you are gagged, but if you’re able to talk, you should be more respectful.  You should say, ‘Yes sir’ when I ask you a question, okay?”

 

I nodded again, but also added, “Yes Sir.”  I didn’t know why I should call my own brother ‘sir’ but I was too tired and hungry to argue just then.

 

He helped me reposition so that I was sitting up on the couch.  He left for a minute and came back to sit next to me.

 

“I’m going to let you hold it with your hands so you can lick your appetizer out of the saucer I have for you.”

 

I cringed, feeling suddenly less hungry, figuring correctly his spunk would be in the saucer.  This time, rather than feeding it to me with a spoon, I had to lick it out of a small saucer as he placed it in my bound hands.  This was even more degrading than being fed it with a spoon – to eat it without being actually forced.  By the time I was done, I could tell I had it on my chin and my nose and my cheeks.  It’s hard to lick something when you’re blindfolded.

 

“Mmmmm, my little slut makes me so hot doing that... here, wait a minute.  Hold your hands here.”

 

He repositioned my hands so that I was holding the saucer where he wanted it.  It was about an inch from my lips, but I was leaning forward slightly and since I was seated, it was just at waist level.  My blindfold still prevented me from watching what was going on, but I heard his belt being released and his pants fall to the ground.

 

Somehow, I knew what was coming.  I heard him panting and the small noises of flesh on flesh as he jerked himself off.  It didn’t take long.  The first spurt landed on my hand.  I cringed.  I really wanted to say something; to protest this new twist, but I was afraid to piss him off again.

 

The second squirt hit my nose and dripped into the saucer.  I gasped.  Then I heard and felt the spurts landing in the saucer, some of it spattering onto my lips (which were clamped tightly shut).  When the squirts stopped, I felt a little pressure on the saucer as he wiped himself off on its edge.  He even wiped some of it on my fingers holding the saucer.

 

“There you go,” he said, “there’s some nice hot fresh medicine for you.  Eat up now.”

 

I didn’t do anything for a minute.  I was frozen, tears of humiliation beginning to pooling behind my eyelids.

 

“Do we need another spanking?” he asked.

 

In total humility, I licked the warm spunk from the saucer into my mouth and swallowed it.  Little did I know at the time, but he was taking digital pictures of the procedure.  When he figured the saucer was clean enough, he told me to lick my fingers and my hand clean, then he had me lick the tip of my nose and as much around my mouth as I could.  He helped clean the last of it off my face with his finger and had me lick it clean. 

 

Beneath my blindfold, I was crying.  He kissed my forehead and told me what a good little slut I was, and how proud he was of me, and how much he loved me.  And he hugged me close and held me while I just sobbed.

 

He kept telling me how good I was doing and then he’d caress my face, my arms, my legs.  Eventually I felt better.  He gave me water to drink, which I gulped down to remove the taste of his spunk.  He fed me some Chinese takeout, a spoonful at a time, but still not enough to feel full.

 

Then he released my ankles, pulled me up by my leash, and led me upstairs to the bathroom.  He released my wrists, removed the cuffs, and fastened the leash to a nearby towel rack.  He removed my blindfold and told me I had five minutes to use the toilet.  I had to blink in the harsh light of the bathroom, but realized I really needed to go.  He left the bathroom, but didn’t close the door completely, making me feel exposed and vulnerable.

 

After five minutes, he came back in and led me to the shower and fastened the leash to the shower curtain rod.  He turned on the water to warm up, then told me to get in and hand out my clothes.

 

I got in, removed my soiled clothes and handed them to Dave around the curtain.  He gave me 20 minutes to clean up.  For a whole 20 minutes, I’d be by myself, relatively free.

 

But I didn’t feel free.  The leash was a reminder that I was still under someone else’s authority; someone else’s control.  But if felt good to get clean again.  Should I tell Dave I was finished?  That I wanted no more?  Should I risk his anger to end all this?  Did I want it all to end?

 

The feelings he had given me were incredible – indescribably wonderful.  And I had the feeling it was only just beginning.  There was more to come.  But it was all so humiliating.  I felt like the Stephanie I’d known was sinking lower with each encounter, losing herself in a turmoil of overpowering and confusing emotions.

 

Even in the shower, I couldn’t keep my hand away from my pussy and kept touching myself, not enough to cum but enough to kind of remind myself of the stimulation he’d given me.  Was it worth it?  Was it worth the pain and humiliation and desperate desire?

 

I wasn’t sure, but somehow, I couldn’t stop.  God help me, I couldn’t stop. 

 

I kept rationalizing that it wasn’t so bad.  I made myself believe that Dave loved me more than anyone else.  I needed him.  He took care of me.  I couldn’t live without him.  I needed to make him happy and his happiness was more important than anything else.  Of course, he was also telling me all this at every opportunity and I had begun to believe it. 

 

I finished my shower, wrapped a towel around myself and took out my contacts.  I normally wore them for a month at a time, and it was about time for a change, but I wanted to give my eyes a rest for the night.  There wasn’t much else I could do as my leash still limited my movement.  He came in as I was finishing.

 

Looking up as he came in, I saw his loving smile.  “There’s my beautiful girl.” he said.

 

He took my large comb and started combing the wet tangles of my hair, gently pulling the teeth through my long dark hair.  I felt like a little girl again -- so loved.  I was being taken care of.  I was still facing the mirror and Dave stood behind me.  As he combed my hair, over and over again, I felt his body pressing up against me.  His cock was pressing through his pants and my towel, up against the crack of my ass.  As he ran the comb through my hair, the pressure pulled me back into him, pushing his cock harder against me.

 

It was turning me on again.  I wasn’t thinking about my hair, or how I looked.  I was thinking about the cock pressed against my butt.  When he finished with my hair, he laid the comb on the counter and placed his hands on my breasts over the towel.  He kneaded them and squeezed them, pinching the nipples through the towel.  As I leaned my head back in the response to the pleasure he was giving me, his lips met mine and gave me a long, deeply passionate kiss. 

 

He stopped after a few minutes, sighed, and said, “Oh, you are such a hot little slut, Steph.”

 

With that, he took my leash and led me back to my bedroom where he sat on the bed, holding the free end of the leash, and just looked at me.  I stood before him, draped in the towel and wondered what was coming next.

 

I’d never had a boyfriend, my father was gone, my other brother hated me I think, and I was never my mother’s favorite child – Dave was.  I don’t think she cared about me at all.  She was never at home, never gave me any attention, rarely even bought me clothes.  Dave was the only one who cared about me.  He had stayed with me this weekend, not her.  He was the only one I could count on to be there for me.

 

I needed him.  I couldn’t live without him.  He loved me and I loved him.  I wanted to be whatever he needed me to me.  I wanted him to like me and to want me with him.  I was his.  If I belonged to him, he would keep me and I would have someone.  The old Stephanie was slowly dying.  I was becoming someone – something else.

 

So, I smiled at him, sat in his lap, and hugged him tight.

 

“I love you Dave.”

 

“I love you too, Stephie.”

 

He hugged me tight, and kissed me warmly on the lips.  This time, as he held that kiss, I opened my mouth to breathe in his love.  I felt his tongue caress my lips and brush against my teeth, even touch my own tongue.  Somehow, it didn’t feel sexual, it felt like love.

 

I didn’t want that embrace to end.  We held onto each other for a long time, kissing deeply.  My arms were wrapped around his neck, but his started to wander.  His hand slipped between my legs and moved quickly under the towel to my slit.

 

“Mmmph!”  I exclaimed through the kiss.  “Uh uhm.”  I said, trying to tell him no.

 

He ignored me.  I felt one hand on my bare pussy while his other stroked the back of my head, and also prevented me from pulling back from his kiss, not that I really wanted to.

 

At first, I clenched my legs together to prevent his access, but as his finger slipped in and out of my slit, forcing its way between my legs, I felt my own arousal growing.  My willpower ebbed away.  Between the kiss and his finger, I opened my legs without conscious thought, allowing his fingers access to my sex.

 

I felt his finger enter my hole, already moist with desire.  Then I kind of came to my senses and remembered my hands were free, so I used them to push myself away from his lips and clamped my thighs tightly together.  Of course, his finger happened to be deep inside me when I did. 

 

“Dave, Please…” I said, trying to retain a little modesty and self-pride.

 

He paused in his attentions and looked at me.  “Please stop?” he said with kind of smirk, “or please continue.”

 

“I love you and I like what you’re doing,” I said, “But this isn’t right.  I’m your sister.”

 

He sighed.  “I’m just not going to be able to let you have any freedom at all, am I?” he asked, “Every time I do, you start trying to think for yourself again and get these silly little notions in your head.”

 

As I started to protest, he reached up and grabbed my wrists, pulling me forward so he could fasten the cuffs together behind my back again.

 

Then he got the ball gag out of his pocket and pushed it in my unwilling mouth again as I tried to protest.  I could feel his cock hard beneath my butt.

 

“Remember?  You already gave me permission to touch you.  You need to learn not to reverse yourself and not to question me.  You have to learn it’s not good to think for yourself.  You just have to do what you’re told.  You’re more than my sister, Stephie, you’re my slutty slave.” he said.

 

He stood me up briefly, then forced me down over his lap, my butt pointed up.

 

The towel was too short to cover me this way and had crept halfway up my butt, exposing my lower cheeks to him.  He angrily tore it from my body, leaving me completely naked.  I tried to cry out through the gag, but only made unintelligible sounds.  I squirmed and tried to get off him.

 

He smacked me really hard one time and told me to be still.  Then he laid his hand on my butt and briefly caressed me, saying, “It would have been better – and much more fun – if we’d just continued kissing” he said.

 

Then he started spanking me.  This time there were no loving rubs between swats.  He just rained them down on me.  The tears started flowing again as my butt turned to fire.  His thigh pushed against my belly button, adding further pain as my new piercing dug into my sensitive skin.

 

I was mad that I was getting spanked, but regretted making him need to punish me – again.  He quit after giving each cheek 20 hard smacks.  Then he bent down and I felt him kissing my butt, his tongue being used to massage my cheeks while his finger went inside my pussy again.

 

“Spread your legs.” he demanded.

 

This time I didn’t resist and his finger thumb went deep inside my hole, but I cried in humiliation.  I just lay there and sobbed as he thrust his finger in and out of me.  It wasn’t really intended to give me pleasure so much as to show me he could do what he wanted.

 

One of his fingers started twiddling my clit as his thumb continued to twist and curl inside me while maintaining it’s in and out thrusts.  His other arm reached beneath me and played with my nipple.  Within a few minutes, I was ready to come, crying all the while.

 

There I was, naked as a jaybird, being forcefully fondled by my brother.  I was a mass of confused feelings: pleasure, pain, humiliation, desire, and anger.  Wrong as I knew it was, it all made me so hot and aroused.  I wanted more at the same time as I wanted him to stop.  He just kept pushing my pleasure buttons.  Just as I was about to come though, he stopped, adding frustration to my feelings.

 

He set me on the bed and released my wrists.  Then he laid me perpendicular across the bed, face up, tying one wrist cuff to the head of the bed and the other to the foot, spreading my arms wide.  Dave then fastened my ankles to the legs of the bed, one at the foot the other at the head.  My head was on one side of the bed and my spread-open naked crotch was at the other with my legs spread impossibly wide and arching me backwards, completely exposing my nudity to his gaze.  I went completely red from embarrassment but with a gag in, could say nothing to protest this new violation.

 

“Now, a special gift for you.  If you hadn’t tried to be bad, you’d wouldn’t be naked, but, oh well… the fortunes of love and war.  But you need to learn the heights of your own passion.” he said with an evil grin.

 

His hands went to my nipples to massage, pinch and twist while his mouth went to my crotch.  I felt his tongue start to lick my slit!  I struggled violently, just knowing this was somehow very wrong.  It was useless though, and I realized it felt REALLY good.

 

It didn’t take long for me to start going wild, heading toward a massive orgasm.  As his tongue explored my slit, digging into the well of my sex while his nose tickled my clit, my need to cum was suddenly overwhelming.

 

He prolonged it for a long time, milking my need, running his tongue up and down the lips of my slit.  He circled my clit with his tongue, flicking it back and forth.  My excitement kept spiraling upward.  He paused his tongue work to look up at my face.

 

“You are so beautiful when you’re getting ready to cum.” he said.

 

His compliment made me smile just a little even though I was embarrassed to be nude, tied and forcefully eaten out.  I had stopped crying… it was hard to cry when you experience so much pleasure.

 

He loosened my ball gag and removed it from my mouth, but left it around my neck. 

 

“What are you?” he asked me, and then gave my slit another long lick.

 

“I’m… I’m you’re little slut?” I said, hoping that was the right answer.

 

“That’s right.  You’re my little slut girl.” Dave told me, licking me again.

 

“Who do you belong to?” he asked.

 

“You” I said, “I belong to you.”

 

“That’s right,” he said, “And I love you.”

 

His tongue dived into my hole, tasting my juicing slit.  Then it jabbed down as deep as his tongue could reach into me, twirling around inside me.  I thrust my hips into his face, trying to drive his tongue deeper inside me.  This went on for the next several minutes as I lost the capacity to speak, breathed heavily and started to pant.  My eyes rolled back into my head as I felt it coming.

 

“Do you want to cum?” he asked.

 

I nodded fiercely, adding, “Yes, please, I want to cum.”

 

“From now on I’m not going to ask you.  If you want to cum, you’re going to have to beg me.  And you cannot cum until I tell you.  Okay?”

 

“Yes, okay… now please can I cum?”

 

“Remember to be respectful.”

 

“Yes sir.  Please may I cum, Sir?” I begged him.

 

“Why sure you can, slut.”  And he put the gag back into my mouth and cinched it tight.

 

His tongue went back to licking my stretched pussy.  He drove it as deep as it would go inside me, in and out; fucking my hole with his tongue.  His right hand played with my clit, rubbing it and then pinching it.  His left hand pinched my nipple. 

 

My orgasm exploded inside me as I reveled in the ecstasy of the moment.  He kept it up, making me cum again and again and again.  I’d never felt something so good or cum so hard and long.

 

Dave kept lapping up my juices each time I came as I screamed and screamed into my gag.  I was in some kind of lala land, almost unconscious.  He could have actually fucked me and don’t think I could have protested. 

 

When I came to myself a few minutes later, I was laying with my head on the pillow, cuffs on but not attached to anything.  The clock on the dresser showed a little after 8:30 pm.  Dave then dressed me.  He put one of my old short T-shirts on that I’d cut off right above my abdomen.  Then he added a pair of purple bikini panties.  Well, it was better than being naked.

 

He put my waist belt back on above my belly button and then fastened my wrists to it.  He attached my leash to the headboard and removed my gag.  I was just letting him do what he wanted.  I had no will to protest.  He helped me sit up on the bed.  The leash didn’t allow for more than that.  Then he walked out of my bedroom.

 

He didn’t explain where he was going or when he’d be back.  I laid there about 15 minutes before Dave came back. 

 

“Hey there, little slut.  How are you feeling, beautiful?” he asked.

 

I hated being called a slut, but at least he thought I was beautiful.  But what can I say?  I guess he’s right.  I am a slut.  I’d do anything to cum.  I’d let him see me naked.  I’d licked his cum out of a saucer.  I’d let him eat me out.  That seemed to be a pretty good definition of a slut.  My faced flushed in shame again.

 

He read the embarrassment in my face and said, “Sluts are girls who enjoy cumming, aren’t they?  Sluts need to cum.  Sluts want to cum all the time.  That pretty much describes you, doesn’t it, Steph?”

 

I hung my head in shame.  He sat down beside me and gave me a hug.  He told me he loved me and that if I wasn’t a slut, he might not love me as much.  He told me that I was more beautiful because I was a slut.  He said I belonged to him and he would take care of me because I was his slut.

 

Part of me was getting used to being a slut.  Part of me was getting used to being his.  I loved him.  He was really all I thought I had. 

 

“Answer me, Steph?”

 

I nodded at him and looked in his eyes, tears in my own and said, “Yes sir.”

 

He hugged me again, then stood up.  He released the leash and used it to pull me to my feet.

 

We went down to the living room again and sat on the couch.  He put a tape in the VCR for us to watch together.

 

It was a porn flick!  It made me a uncomfortable watching it.  I’d never watched one before.  It showed naked men and women.  The women were tied up, spanked and even whipped.  The were forced to put the men’s cocks in their mouths and sometimes in their pussies and even their butts.  Even though they yelled and screamed when being whipped, they seemed to enjoy the rest.

           

All through the movie, Dave kept rubbing me.  But he wasn’t intense in what he did.  He seemed to want me to watch the show.  Once again, he told me to describe the men’s cocks and asses.  He pointed out how wet them women became, the smiles on their faces when the came as well.  He made me aware of every sordid detail and had me tell him how it made me feel.

 

He asked me what I would do with their cocks.  It was soooo embarrassing.  At first, I told him I didn’t want to do anything with them.  But he kept on.  He’d say things like, “you really want to see that cock, don’t you?”  “You want him to take it out and whip it in your face.”  “You want that nice fat cock inside you don’t you, Steph?”  “What do you think it’d feel like inside you?”  “Would you feel full inside?”  “Do you think it would hurt going up your asshole?”  “That one looks good enough to eat, doesn’t it?”  “What do you think it’d taste like?”  “Look at that girl’s face – all covered in his spunk… doesn’t she look sexy?”

 

He kept on and on.  He made me verbalize fantasies.  He seemed to want me to think of nothing but cock.  I was embarrassed at first, but it started to turn me on, too.  When they were whipped, it made me afraid, but I also envied the pleasure the women received.  Part of me wanted to be one of them.  It made me hot.

 

I don’t know if it was the movie or his fingers on my breasts and in my slit, but I spent the next 90 minutes really turned on.  He didn’t try to get me off, just kept me really aroused.

 

He kept whispering in my ear, comparing me to the girls in the film.  He told me I was just like them.  How they, like me, got off on being a slut.  How we got excited about being tied up and controlled.  He explained that sluts like the girls in the film were sex slaves, just like me. 

 

The guys owned those girls, like he owned me.  Every slut needed someone to control them, to own them.  Sluts couldn’t control themselves.  There was some kind of comfort in knowing there were others like me; that I wasn’t the only depraved slut who submitted to the will of someone else.

 

Part of the time I cried when he talked to me like that.  But mostly, I just stayed turned on. 

 

Toward the end of the movie, he was more active in his efforts to excite me.  The movie ended before I came.  I was really hot though and wanted to cum bad.  I had cum so much the last two days and couldn’t seem to get enough.

 

“Please Dave, can I cum?”

 

He shook his head.  “Not yet, my little cum slut, I need you to do me a favor before you cum.” he said.

 

“What?” I asked, frustrated and becoming desperate to cum again.

 

“I’ve helped you cum so much.  Do you think you can help me cum, Steph?”

 

“What do you want me to do?” I asked, fearing a repeat of the saucer trick.

 

He pulled my leash until I was on the floor, on my knees, in front of him.  Right in front of me was his crotch.  I could see his hard-on easily through his pants.  I stared at it.  I couldn’t take my eyes off of it.  For the last hour and a half, all I’d been able to think about was cock.  And here was another cock.  Another hard cock. 

 

I instantly began to fantasize about it.  What would it taste like?  How would it feel? 

 

Then he unzipped his pants and pulled out his very stiff cock.  It looked 7 inches long and about 2 inches thick.  I’d never seen one before.  It looked enormous, even though in my imagination, it had been about a foot long.  Suddenly I came to my senses and the fantasies I’d had faded from my mind.  This thing was real and it was scary.

 

He pointed it at my mouth and said, “I’d let you do it with your hands, but you can’t use them right now.  So do you think you can suck my cock, baby?  I’ve helped you cum so many times.  I need to cum too.  I need you to help me baby.”  He was almost pleading with me, like he needed my help.

 

I shook my head and tried to back away, but the leash kept me there.

 

“Come on.  Please?  Cant’ you help me cum Steph?  Just come here and kiss it.  Every good slut needs to learn how to love cock.” he said.

 

He pulled on the leash, forcing my head closer and closer to the tip of his cock.

 

“Nooooo,” I said, “Please don’t make me.”  I kept trying to back away, but was getting closer as he pulled me.  My voice shook in anxiety.  I didn’t REALLY want to actually suck his cock.  That was just going too far.

 

All of a sudden, it was there, touching my lips.  The precum leaving a slimy trail on my lips even as I tried to keep my mouth away from him.

 

“Come on my lovely angel” he pleaded.  “Don’t you love me?  Don’t you want to help me like I helped you?”

 

I kept my lips closed and shook my head.

 

“It won’t take long Steph, and then you can cum, too.” he said.

 

I did want to cum.  I was still hot.  My pussy was wet and itchy, begging to cum.

 

“Be a good girl now.” he said, “You know if you’re a bad girl, I’ll have to punish you again.  Good girls do what they’re told.  Be a good slut and open your mouth.”

 

Somehow that sank in just enough.  To be a good girl, I just had to open my mouth.  If I didn’t, I’d be a bad girl and get spanked.  I wanted to be a good girl.  I surely didn’t want to get spanked again.  But I still didn’t open up.

 

With his other hand he put a finger on my lips and worked it into my mouth.  A finger wasn’t so bad.  My tongue played with it as he worked his finger around in my mouth.  Then he put another finger in.  As he worked his fingers in my mouth, he used them to gently encourage my mouth to open wider.  It made me relax a little.

 

I didn’t really consciously decide to do it, even though most of my mind was still protesting.  In an instant, his fingers were gone and there was a cock in my mouth.  He had used his fingers to make room for his cock and then put it in while withdrawing his fingers.

 

I said, “hmmmmhph” as I realized what he had done.

 

I was panicking.  I didn’t know what to do.  He held it just inside my mouth for a minute.  I guess he was letting me get used to it.  It was hard and soft at the same time.  It felt like a velvet covered pipe.

 

“Good girl, Stephie,” he said, “now touch it with your tongue.”

 

I tried to shake my head, but he had hold of the leash just where it connected to my collar and I didn’t have much movement in my head.  All I succeeded in doing was moving my mouth enough to allow his cock to slip in a little more and my tongue touched it.

 

He kept telling me I was doing well, that I was a good girl, and even how pretty I looked with his cock in my mouth.  I kept trying to pull my head back.  I just didn’t want to do this.  But each time I tried to move, his cock went deeper.  Part of me wanted to bite down with my teeth, but I just couldn’t seem to do that.  Maybe because it was my brother and maybe because I was getting used to doing what I was told.  Maybe I was just afraid.

 

My tongue couldn’t help but touch his thing occasionally.  I could taste the salty precum on it’s tip.  His words kept up their barrage of encouragement.  The pressure on my collar kept my head moving onto his cock.

 

Soon my mouth was full of it, but still it kept coming.  He pushed in until his cock touched the back of my throat.  He told me how proud he was of me, how beautiful I was, how I was such a wonderful loving sister.

 

I began to relax a little.  Then I felt his cock starting to withdraw, ever so slowly.  I relaxed more, thinking it might be over, even though I knew he hadn’t cum.  He pulled out so that there was only an inch or so inside my mouth, just the head of his cock.

 

All of a sudden he pushed forward again.  His hands had moved to the back of my head, holding me just behind my ears.  This time, it wasn’t so slow.  He pushed in quickly, striking my throat.  But then he pulled out again.

 

“Okay, Steph,” he said, “use your tongue, slide it along the shaft as it moves in your mouth.”

 

He started going in and out of my mouth, coaching me on what to do until I started doing it.  I didn’t think I had a choice.  He told me when to lick, when to suck, when to twirl my tongue around the tip of the shaft.  It seemed to get bigger, stiffer than ever.

 

After a few minutes, he warned me he was going to cum.  He wanted me to swallow it just like I did the stuff in the saucer.  I was really scared.  I didn’t want his stuff in my mouth – not right out of his dick.  And suddenly there was hot spunk hitting the back of my throat as he held it in my mouth.  His cock expanded as it ejaculated and my tongue could feel the spunk traveling along the shaft as it was expelled.

 

As he came, he slowly pulled out, allowing more room for spurt after spurt of his spunk.  It was a lot of spunk.  He kept cumming and cumming.  It filled my mouth.  I could not swallow quickly enough with my mouth also filled with his cock.  Some drooled out of my mouth.  Finally he was done and his cock softened and he pulled it out with a plop.

 

After I’d swallowed what was in my mouth, he used his finger to scrap what escaped from my mouth and had me suck his fingers clean again.  Then he helped me up from where I kneeled in front of him and had me lie on the couch again, all the while telling me how proud he was of me.  He said I was a good little slut and was so beautiful.

 

I felt awful.  I had sucked my brother off.  I was such a slut.  My never-ending tears were again streaking down my cheeks.  My arousal hadn’t faded though.  I guess the slut part of me had liked the contact with a man’s cock.  There was some kind of feminine power in being able to get a guy off.

 

He’d been rewinding the porn tape during my ministrations.  He must have a spot in mind because he stopped the tape before it reached the beginning.  Once he’d cum, he pressed ‘play.’  It started at the point where them women were getting spanked and whipped.  Then, true to his word, he got me off again.  He sucked my nipples and played with my pussy and my clit until I came twice more.  The film of the women getting abused seemed to add to my excitement, as well as his.  But it just didn’t seem as enjoyable as before – not after what he’d made me do with his cock.

 

When we were done, my panties were pushed down on my thighs, once again exposing my pussy to my brother.  My shirt was pushed up over my breasts.  I was soaked in sweat and pussy juice.

 

Dave readjusted my clothes and then pulled me up by my leash and led me upstairs.  Giving me 10 minutes in the bathroom to clean up a little (releasing one of my wrists, but fastening my ankle cuffs), he left me alone, but with the door open.

 

After 10 minutes he came and refastened my wrists to the waist belt.  Releasing my ankles, he led me, not to my own bedroom, but to our mother’s.  He refastened my ankles together, then put me into the big queen bed our mother slept in.  Then he got in too.

 

We slept together that night, him keeping a hand on me and occasionally caressing my breast or my pussy or whatever his hand was near until he fell asleep.  I wasn’t far behind him, exhausted as I was, I soon fell asleep as well, my eyes full of dried tears.  I slept with guilt and shame, lost innocence and memories of unbridled passion.  Who was I?

 

 

Stephanie’s New Year

Stephanie’s New Year               Part 3         Stephanie Has Company

 

 

Our story continues in the morning …

 

I woke up about 8 a.m.  Dave was still asleep.  He and I were still in our mothers’ bed and I was still dressed as I’d been, in a short T-shirt and bikini panties.  I wore ankle cuffs that were fastened together with very little play between them.  My wrists were stiff cuffed and attached to the waist belt.  I couldn’t really stretch my arms fully and they were cramping, having been at a forced angle all night.  And of course, my ever-present dog collar.

 

 My immediate need was to pee, but with my ankles and wrists restrained, and the end of my leash somewhere beneath Dave, I was going to have to wake him up.  I whispered his name gently, yet urgently.

 

Dave woke up reluctantly.  Actually, he seemed pissed that I woke him up.  I told him the only reason I’d done it was because I had to pee.  He released my ankles and one wrist and told me impatiently to hurry up and use Mom’s toilet.  I hurried and was back in just a few minutes and laid back down on the bed.

 

Dave refastened my ankle cuffs and my free wrist to the belt.  He then rolled over and faced me, saying he’d like to make me a deal.

 

“Okay…” I said, not sure where this was going.

 

“You get me off and I’ll get you off.” he said in a rather off-hand manner.

 

“Dave, can’t we just have a normal day?” I asked.

 

“This WILL be a normal day… But I suppose we should start with a refresher on the rules of our game that we’ve been developing.” he said.

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“First rule… we never do anything you haven’t agreed to, right?” he asked.

 

“Right.” I said with a little more enthusiasm. 

 

“Second rule… You can’t go back on any permission you’ve already given.”

 

“But…”

 

“Stephanie, we talked about that already.  Remember?”

 

“Well,” I said with considerably less enthusiasm, “okay.”

 

“As I told you, we can’t very well be playing along and all of a sudden you want to go backwards, can we?”

“I guess not.”

 

“Third rule… No speaking unless you are asked a direct question or you have permission.”

 

“STILL?” I asked in shock.  I didn’t realize he was carrying on with that one.

 

“Yes,” he said, “and that includes now.”  He looked at me sternly when he said this.

 

“Okay.” I said with disappointment.

 

“Fourth rule… always address people with respect.  You shouldn’t just say, ‘yeah’ or ‘okay.’  Say ‘sir.’  Got it?”

 

“Yes SIR.” I said with a little sarcasm.

 

“Fifth rule… You can’t orgasm without permission.”  This he said with a smirk.

 

“Uhh, okay.” I said, my face turning beet red.

 

“STEPH!  Did you already forget the fourth rule?”

 

“Yes Sir, I mean no Sir.” I said flustered.

 

“Now you’ve got ME confused.” he said with a smile.  “Recite rules four and five for me.”

 

“Rule four is that I need to call people sir.”

 

“Well, speak respectfully, including sir.” he said.  “And rule five?”

 

“Um, when I want to cum, I have to … uh, I have to have permission.”

 

“Not bad, but now say it again with respect.”

 

I sighed.  “When I want to cum, I have to have permission, SIR.”

 

“Better.  Now, rule six… You have to do everything I say so long as it complies with the first rule.”

 

This one I was even less enthusiastic about.  “What happens if I don’t like a rule, or want to negotiate a rule?  What happens if I don’t want to play the game anymore?”

 

“You just broke rule four.” he said with a sigh.  “I did not give you permission to talk.  All you need do is acknowledge a rule.  But for your information, you don’t have the right to question a rule.  And quitting the game is not an option.”

 

“But…” I started to say, my jaw hanging open.

 

“Okay, that’s enough!” he says and flips me over on my stomach.  He jerks my panties down to the middle of my thighs and starts beating my butt with his hand.  Bound as I was, there was nothing I could do to stop him.

 

“OW!  Dave!  Stop!” I cried.  “Okay… SIR!”  I kept trying to divert his attention as he whacked my butt with his hand, but he didn’t stop, didn’t say a word.  He just kept pounding me until I started screaming in pain, tears leaking out on the sheets.

 

Finally, he stopped.  He must have hit me like fifty times.  He pulled my panties up tightly into my crotch.

 

“Now, if you think you can obey rule four, we’ll continue.  Rule seven… as we’ve just demonstrated, any infraction of the rule will be punished.  Though I can punish you any way I see fit, including temporarily setting aside rule one, if I spank you, all spankings will be on bare skin.  Do you understand?”

 

“Yes sir.” I whimpered feeling defeated.

 

“Now, why do we need these rules.  What are you Steph?”

 

I was too upset to think clearly, so I just said, “You’re little sister.”

 

WHACK!  He hit my ass again hard.  Then he reached between my legs, which I hadn’t thought to close too tightly, and started fingering my pussy beneath my panties.

 

“Now let’s try again.  What are you?”

 

“A slut.” I said in shame, knowing now what he wanted.

 

“That’s right.” he said as he continued to finger me.  “And do you think a filthy little slut, no matter how pretty she is, should be questioning me or trying to think for herself?”

 

“No.” I said meekly, filled with renewed shame, feeling my pussy getting wet.  I hated his words, but obviously what he said was true.  I was a filthy little slut, even now getting wet while he humiliated me.

 

“Rule eight… you belong to me.  You are my slut, my slave.  When you deserve it, I’ll give you more pleasure than you’ve had in your life, but you will serve me at all times.  Understand?”

 

“Yes sir, I will serve you at all times.” I said through my sobs.  I wasn’t sure exactly what he meant by “slave” but didn’t feel I was in a position to ask too many questions just then.

 

“Okay, that’ll do for now.  We’ll maybe look at more later.  Now let’s get back to our day.  And it’s going to start with you sucking me off.” he said in a stern tone.  “Now get with it.  Surely you don’t want another spanking?”

 

“No sir, I’ll do it.” I said, and started working my way over to him as best I could without use of my arms or legs.  At least I was already face down.

 

While I was maneuvering toward his crotch, he worked out of his underclothes and I could see his cock pointing almost straight up as he sat back down on the bed.  Precum was smeared across the tip of it.

 

As I lay there looking toward his cock, I just wasn’t sure if I could bring myself to suck it.  So I tried one more gambit.  “Dave… sir, can’t we please just go eat breakfast?” I asked as respectfully as I could.

 

He said nothing, but grabbed my hair and brought me down in contact with his stiffened cock.  I hated myself and him right then, but I started to kiss his cock, then licking it like a popsicle.  Dave gave me instructions on how to do things and improve my technique as I worked on him.  He even helped drag it out more so that he didn’t come quickly, but would last longer.

 

He moaned in pleasure, telling me how good I was, how great I looked with a cock in my mouth.  He said I was the most beautiful girl in the world when I was sucking cock.  My hands were fastened to my sides and I was sprawled across the bed using my neck muscles to move up and down on his cock.

 

After about 15 minutes, his cock suddenly hotter and larger and pulsed into my mouth.  He filled my mouth with his cum and I struggled to swallow it all, knowing he’d be angry if I didn’t.  In the position we were in, if any leaked out, it would drain back down on him.  As his cock shrank down to normal again, we both lay there panting.  Despite my efforts, some of his spunk had leaked out and was drooling down his scrotum.

 

“Missed some, didn’t you?” he said.  “Always clean up someone who has used your services.”

 

Humiliated even further with him treating me like a thing, I sucked his ball sack into my mouth and licked it clean, then made sure his cock was also clean.  I wanted to go wash the spunk out of my mouth, but my ankles and wrists were still fastened.

 

After a few minutes he said, “Well, a deal’s a deal” and he got up on his knees and moved toward me, unfastening my ankles, but leaving my wrists attached. 

 

He grabbed the waistband of my panties and slipped them off me, making me naked below my high rising shirt.  I was bare from my toes to three inches above my belly button.  I protested him stripping me telling him that I hadn’t told him he could do that.  He just reached up and slapped me, not hard enough to bruise, but not lightly either.

 

“Enough” he said, “No more back talk.”

 

I had tears in my eyes as he pulled my ankles up and pushed them toward my head, my knees touching my chest.  To keep them that way, he fastened my ankle cuffs to the headboard.  At least I still had my t-shirt on.  But my position completely exposed my butt hole and my pussy to him.  He put a finger inside me.  It came out wet. 

 

“I see my little slut likes sucking cocks.” he said.

 

I was so ashamed, but knew the morning’s activities had already been making my body excited.  He started licking me out then, dragging his tongue from my butt hole to my clit.  Taking his time, he gradually urged me toward climax. 

 

After Dave had made me suck him off, I really didn’t feel like cumming myself.  I just wanted to take a shower and rinse out my mouth.  But I couldn’t help myself as he continued to lick my pussy.  Shivers started flying through me as his tongue worked around and around my pussy, played with my clit, and drove into my hole.

 

My fists balled into fists and my blood seemed to boil.  My pussy was the source of the fire.  Dave was fanning the flames of my body’s desire.  My resistance crumbled and all of a sudden I wanted to cum more than anything.

 

His hands pushed my T-shirt up off my breasts and played with my nipples, his fingers circling my nipples.  Closer and closer they went until they were playing with my nipples, pinching them, kneading my breasts, flicking the tips that had grown hard and extended as he mauled me.

 

Occasionally, Dave would give a slurping sound as he sucked up the juices from my pussy.  The next minute, his tongue would lap at my butt hole, tickling the rim of my anus.  I thought it was disgusting, but it also felt really good.  He put his mouth over my pussy hole and sucked like from an inverted straw.  It felt like he was trying to suck my whole sex up into his mouth.  It was sending me closer and closer to the edge.

 

I was frustrated I couldn’t use my hands.  I thrashed around, limited by the way my knees were positioned out to my sides as I was bent in half for him to pleasure me.  I came in a powerful orgasm that covered his face in my juices.  I screamed out in my ecstasy.  I wondered later if the neighbors heard me.

 

But Dave didn’t stop.  He kept his tongue twirling around inside me and then I felt his finger, coated with my own juices, push through into my butt hole.  That sent me over the edge again at the same time I screamed “NO!”  I didn’t want him in my butt hole, but it made me cum all the same, and he ignored me anyway.

 

He kept at it until I’d cum 3 more times.  I was so exhausted, I didn’t even have the strength to bring my legs down from where they were fastened when he released them.  Dave pulled them back down until they were in a normal position.

 

I was close to comatose as he released my wrists from the belt.  He pulled me into something of a sitting position and pulled my T-shirt over my head and off.  I was naked, but was so spent, I no longer had the energy to care.

 

“You are such a cunt slut.  I’ve never known of someone who can cum so much.  But you are so gorgeous when you’re cumming.  But I know something to make you look just perfect.”

 

He refastened my wrists to the waist belt and then picked me up and carried me into our bathroom, where he laid me on the bath mat, right there on the floor.  He got some things from the counter and set them beside me.  I was still pretty oblivious to what he was doing.  I just wanted to sleep and a couple of times as I lay there, I may even have nodded off.

 

He moved my legs apart and knelt between them, facing me, keeping me relaxed with his hands caressing my thighs, my stomach, my breasts.  He just kind of rubbed me so I’d be relaxed, not stimulated.  Besides, by now I was actually a little over-sensitive between my legs.  I started coming around a little more as I felt him massaging me above my slit.

 

It felt pretty slick and I guess I figured it was with my pussy juices.  Then I felt a kind of scraping sensation.  He was shaving my pubic hair!  He kept talking to me as I regained my senses.  He told me how beautiful I was and how sexy.  He said how I would look even better without hair down there.  He said it would be easier for him to lick me if he didn’t have to lick hairs.

 

His voice was soft and reassuring.  It was mesmerizing and kept me in that calm state I’d had after my climaxes.  The only thing I could think of was what he was telling me.  This would be easier for him.  I’d look better.  All sluts shaved themselves.  It would make me sexier.  I’d like it a lot.

 

Soon he was done and picked up the stuff he’d used on me and put it away.  Then he turned on the shower.  He removed the cuffs from my wrists and my ankles.  He even removed my collar and waistbelt.  Then he used steel handcuffs and refastened my hands in front of me.  He helped me up and put me in the warm water of the shower, helping me to stand as he used his hands to completely wash my body.

 

If felt so good to have him wash me, to feel his soapy hands all over me.  He massaged shampoo into my hair and washed out the sweat and tangles of the previous few hours.  Dave even washed my pussy.  When he was ready to wash my butt, he made me lean forward and spread my legs as far apart as the shower stall allowed me.  I had to use my bound hands to steady myself as he pushed me further into a bent over position.  He soaped up my butt and massaged my spanked butt with his hands.  Using a soapy finger he pushed a little way up my butt hole.  That was enough to bring me around completely and I tensed up.  I would have straightened up, but I was leaning over too much. 

 

“Dave!  No!” I protested. 

 

“Shut up, slut!” he said as he pushed in a little further and twisted his finger around.  I wanted to cry.  This was not something I had agreed to allow him to do.

 

He didn’t continue much longer though and pulled his finger out of me.  He helped me stand up and the told me to wash him off.  I did, using my cuffed hands and soap to wash him, even his cock and his butt.  But I didn’t push a finger in him like he did me.

 

He got me out of the shower and had me dry him.  Then he dried me, taking his time with my private parts.  He put on his robe, reattached my collar and pushed me to my bedroom and stood me in front of my dressing mirror.  He released my wrists and set the handcuffs aside.  Then he stood behind me, and began to brush my hair.

 

My hands went instinctively to cover my breasts and pussy.  He reached up without a word and moved my arms to my sides.  I stood there with my brother, completely naked and  unrestrained save for my collar, wondering what was coming next.  I fought the tears that wanted to spring into my eyes at my embarrassment.  No one had seen me naked since I was a little girl.  That was what I looked like now as I gazed down at my freshly shaved pussy.  I looked like a ten year old.

 

“YOU SHAVED MY PUSSY!” I said incredulous, as if realizing it for the first time, my voice filled with incredulity, grief, and growing anger.

 

He nodded.  “Who owns you?” he asked, his hands suddenly gripping my arms tightly.

 

I just hung my head, too mad to surrender to him right then.

 

“Who OWNS you?” he asked again, a little louder, rubbing the hair brush on my butt.

 

“You do.” I said, my emotions swinging quickly from anger to fear.  Part of me realizing if I could let him do shave me, I must belong to him.  But I still couldn’t believe he’d done it, especially without asking.

 

“And what are you?” he asked.

 

I didn’t want to say it.  I knew what he wanted me to say, and I knew, looking back over the morning’s orgasms, it was true.  I felt my pride crumbling more and more within me.  I had just been so filled with my own slutty passion and pleasure that I had let my brother shave me without protest.  I knew the truth.

 

“A… a slut” I said sheepishly.  My soul seemed to die a little.

 

“Hmmm… actually, I think you’ve graduated” he said.  “You are now my cock-sucking slut.” he said with a smile.

 

I felt really low.  I wanted to just crawl under the bed and disappear. 

 

“So, tell me again what you are.” he demanded.

 

I took a deep breath and admitted, “I’m a cock-sucking slut.” I said.

 

I sobbed.  He held me in his arms, saying, “That’s right, you’re my beautiful little cock-sucking slut, my personal little slave and I love you.”

 

I just sobbed some more.  But I still wondered what he meant about ‘slave.’  I was afraid he wanted a more sexual relationship – that he’d make me do things with him.  We hadn’t done any sex, yet.  Well, maybe sexual stuff, but we certainly hadn’t had intercourse.

 

“And I’m going to try to give you as many climaxes as you deserve, every day.  I know how you love to cum baby.” he continued.  “But before you can cum, I’m normally going to have you give me pleasure, just so we can keep things fair, okay baby?” he said.

 

I just stood there, tears streaming down my face.

 

“And we need to get you used to things, so for now, I’m going to leave you unrestrained, except for your collar and leash so long as you’re a good girl, and we’ll skip the clothes for now too.” he said. 

 

“No, please Dave” I pleaded through my sobs, “Please let me wear something.”

 

“What did I say about talking without permission?” he asked smacking my right butt cheek with the brush.  “Now enough of that.  Do you really think cock-sucking slaves deserve clothes?  Clothes are for goodie-goodie girls.  You’re a beautiful cock-sucking slut.  You need to display your pretty body.  That’s what you’re good for, Steph.  You have the terrific job in life of giving other people pleasure.  No one needs your worthless opinions and your personal desires aren’t important.  Now be quiet and let’s go downstairs.”

 

And I felt worthless.  Why was I even alive?  Was it really for other peoples’ pleasure?  Dave was destroying any self esteem I had, except he praised my body and my ability to give pleasure.  My never-ending tears continued as I hung my head in humiliated submission.  At fourteen, my self-esteem was shaky anyway.  Like everyone else at that age, I was trying to discover my identity.  Maybe years later, when I was more sure of who I was, I wouldn’t have been so easily manipulated, but he was quickly reforming how I saw myself.

 

He refastened the cuffs to my ankles and wrists, though left them free, and clipped the leash to the ring on my still-sore belly button piercing.  Then he turned to go out of my room.  This was a new one.  If I didn’t go along, he’d probably rip my belly apart.  Naturally, I followed, naked though I was, trying to keep slack in the leash.  I put a hand on the leash to take up the tension, but he told me not to or he’d cuff my hands again.

 

He sat on the couch, but made me kneel down on the floor in front of the couch, but close enough where he could touch me.

 

“Hmmm, I like you like this.  And since you’re a little cock-sucking slave slut,” he said, “you will always kneel on the floor in front of me unless I tell you otherwise.  Is that understood?”

 

I just nodded, humiliated.

 

There was a sharp yank on the leash connected to my belly button.

 

“OW!” I said.

 

“Answer me!” he ordered.

 

“Yes sir” I said.

 

“Yes sir, what?” he said.

 

“Yes sir, I’ll kneel in front of you unless you tell me otherwise.”

 

“Good.  Now that’s rule nine.”  He just petted my head like I was some kind of dog and turned on the TV.

 

“Okay slave slut,” he said, “go fix me some sausage and fried eggs for breakfast.”

 

I said, “Yes sir” again and started to get up, but he pulled me back down and told me to crawl into the kitchen on my hands and knees, dragging my leash between my legs.  He told me a slave slut didn’t deserve to walk.  Tears of humiliation fell to the carpet as I crawled.

 

I wanted to quit, to say I’d had enough, but each time I’d questioned him, he’d spanked me hard and I didn’t want to be punished again.  As I fixed his breakfast, I began to wonder how I could approach Mom about it all.  Would she even care?  After all, I think Dave had always been her favorite.

 

I looked at the sausage and eggs I was frying up for him and almost drooled.  I was so hungry.  I put it on a plate and called to him, asking if he wanted to eat it in the kitchen or in the living room.  When I turned, he was in the doorway.  I almost put my hands up to cover my nudity, but stopped myself.  Dave just smiled at me as he saw what happened.

 

He let me fix my own breakfast too, a measured cup of cereal and a half cup of skim milk.  He told me to put it on the floor.  So, with my eyes tearing again, I did.  I had to lick it out of the bowl, kneeling on the floor, naked as a jaybird.  When I was finished, he told me to get under the table and give him a blowjob while he finished eating.

 

Well, somehow that was the straw that broke the camel’s back.  I’d had to give him a blowjob earlier, been spanked, given a bunch of rules I didn’t like, made to play this stupid game, walk around naked, leashed at my navel, kneel at his feet, and crawl to make HIS breakfast.  I’d had enough and without thinking of the consequences I got up from the floor about as pissed as I’d ever been in my life

 

“FORGET IT DAVE!  “I’VE HAD IT!  I’M NOT ABOUT TO DO THIS ANYMORE!” I stormed.  “I’ve had enough of this game and I DON’T want to play anymore!”

 

And with that, I turned around and headed out of the kitchen to go upstairs and put on some clothes.  I wasn’t going to be his little slave cock-sucking slut anymore.  I didn’t care if I never had another orgasm in my life.

 

But I’d forgotten… in my anger, I’d forgotten about the leash connected to my belly button.  As I turned and started to walk out the door, I experienced an excruciating pain that felt like my stomach was being ripped open.

 

It twisted me around, facing back toward Dave and hurt so bad I fell to my knees instantly grabbing my stomach, like I wanted to hold my guts in.  I saw the leash coming from between my hands and wandering over across the floor, where it was pinned beneath his foot.

 

Somehow while I’d been concentrating on other things, he’d managed to step on the leash so when I’d attempted to leave, it had jerked me back.  I looked at the loop that went through my belly button and saw that I’d torn something a little.  There was a little bit of blood.  Frantically, I tried to release the leash from myself, but it was locked in place and wasn’t going anywhere.

 

“Dave, please let me go.” I pleaded.  “I don’t want to do this anymore.  I’m through playing this game.”

 

He ignored me and just sat there finishing his breakfast.  While he was looking somewhere else, I tried to disconnect the leash.  I tried to remove the loop from my belly button.  Nothing doing.

 

When he was done, he stood up and put his plate in the sink.  He still hadn’t said a thing.  I was starting to get scared as I realized I couldn’t get free.

 

He pulled lightly on the leash and said, “Up.”

 

I didn’t want to obey him anymore.  I wanted this to stop.  I didn’t move.  He pulled up on the leash harder.  It was really starting to hurt my belly button.  He didn’t say anything else, just kept gradually increasing the pressure on my leash to get me to stand up.  I grabbed hold of my end of the leash and tried to yank it out of his hands, as well as relieve the pressure on me.

 

It didn’t work.  He reached down and grabbed one of my naked nipples and twisted it as far as his hand would turn, then pulled up on it and the leash at the same time.  I shrieked!  God that hurt! 

 

Shakily, I stood up.  As soon as I did, he twisted me around, pulled my wrists behind my back and locked the cuffs together.  Then using the leash, he compelled me to follow him into the living room.  He had me stand in front of him, completely naked, with my arms fastened behind me and only about 6 inches of play in the leash which he held close to my abdomen.  Then he fastened my ankles together and sat back to just look at me.

 

After a minute or two, he asked, “Now … what is all this about.”

 

In rapid fire, filled with anger and fear, yet trying to reassert my personhood, I told him I wasn’t a slut, and I wasn’t a cock-sucker.  I wasn’t a slave, and I didn’t belong to him.  I was my own person.  I was free.  I might not be a goodie-goodie, but I was a good girl.  I didn’t appreciate being treated like a dog to lick cereal out of a bowl.  I didn’t like dressing like a slut or traipsing around without clothes on, or having my belly button pierced without a say so.  I told him I didn’t appreciate him taking liberties with my body and I didn’t want him touching me anymore.  I was done with his little games and if he didn’t quit right now, I’d tell mom as soon as she walked in the door tomorrow.  Tears of frustration were leaking from my eyes as I finished my tirade. 

 

“Done?” Dave asked.

 

He looked unphased by all that I’d just said and just sat there looking at me patiently.

 

I nodded, hoping his lack of anger meant that it could all be over.

 

“So, you’ve cum like there’s no tomorrow, but you’re not a slut?” he said.

 

I shook my head and said, “No.”

 

“You ate sperm and sucked cock, but you’re not a cock-sucker?” he continued

 

I shook my head again, “No, I just did that cause you made me.”

 

“You don’t belong to me so I guess that means you’re not my 14-year old sister who our mother told to do as I said, when she put me in charge?” he asked.

 

“I am your sister, but I don’t BELONG to you.”

 

“You didn’t want your belly button pierced, even though that’s what you’ve been saying for months?” he said.

 

I just stood there.  He kind of had me on that one.

 

“And you haven’t enjoyed the way you’ve been treated, right?” he asked.

 

I shook my head, though not very vigorously, knowing the conflict inside me.

 

Keeping a tight grip on the leash attached to my belly button, he reached forward before I knew what was happening and poked a finger into my pussy.  It came out damp and shinny.  He wiped it all over my mouth.  I couldn’t help but smell myself.  It smelled sweet, but again I felt humiliated.

 

He pulled me closer and maneuvered me to sit on his lap.  I had no choice but to set my naked butt down on his legs.  He looped the leash around my waist and then held onto my waist and the leash with his right hand while his left rested on my thigh.

 

“Stephanie,” he said patiently, “I know you better than you know yourself.  A part of you wants to stay normal, to be like all the other girls you know.  But the real you is buried under all that.  You really like submitted to someone else’s control.  You’re someone who gets off on being made to do things, sexual or otherwise.  You enjoy your own body and you want to feel everything it is capable of feeling, but it’s more exciting for you when someone else makes you have those feelings.  You can’t excite yourself like someone else can.”

 

His left hand began moving around on my thigh, even though I wasn’t at first aware of it.  I didn’t want to accept what he was saying, but part of me recognized there was truth in what he said.

 

“This is who you are, Steph.” he went on to say.  “It is the only way you can be truly happy.  I know it’s hard on you right now… to make the transition from the way society has tried to make you to become who you really are, but when the day comes for you to accept it, you will find nothing makes you happier.”

 

“My sweet little slut, I’m doing all this for you.  The longer you resist your true role in life, the harder things will be for you.  Since the caveman days, most women have wanted a man to be the one in charge.  You’re just beginning to let those instincts be rediscovered.”

 

I fought against what he was saying.  I rejected it.

 

“So it’s important that I make you see yourself for who you are.  It’s important that I encourage you and even force you if necessary to do these things, so you’ll learn about yourself.”  He said.

 

I didn’t want to believe him.  I just wanted to go back to my old life.  To the way things used to be.  I had begun to notice his hand on my thigh, moving around, gently massaging me.  The way I was sitting, it was hard to keep my thighs completely together, one of my legs was hanging slightly off to the side so I could keep my balance.  As he gently moved his hand around on my thigh, while distracting me with his words, his hand had come closer to my slit, even brushing against it ever so slightly.

 

“When Mom comes home, you can tell her if you want.” he said.  “But until then, you’ll just have to take my word for it.  And it’s important that I don’t give you any choice.”

 

“Dave” I said, “I don’t want to do this anymore.  I just want my life back.”

 

“Then why are you thrusting your pussy at my hand?” he asked.

 

I looked down at his hand near my pussy.  I froze in shock.  I had been completely unaware I was doing it, but there was my slit, right up against his hand.  Who knows, maybe he exaggerated or made it all up.  But I died of embarrassment anyway.

 

“As I said,” Dave went on, “this is who you are and all I’m doing is letting you see it.  Now, I’m afraid we have to deal with that little rebellion you had.  It is important that you come to realize who is in charge.  You have to learn to obey so you’ll be a good girl.  Bad girls are disobedient and keep trying to be independent.  Good girls do what they’re told.”

 

Pushing on my hips, he made me stand up briefly, then laid me down across his lap.  I knew I was in for another spanking and with my wrists and ankles restrained, there wasn’t going to be much I could do about it.

 

I did struggle though.  I didn’t want to be treated like that and I certainly didn’t want another spanking.  He reached between my legs, grabbed the leash and wrapped it around his foot so I was locked in place.

 

One arm held my waist and the other held onto the inside of one thigh near my crotch, so that he had a good grip.  He waited while I thrashed around until I started to run out of energy.  Then his hand went up and back down again like it was on a tight spring and slapped my butt cheek hard!

 

“OW!” I screamed.  That hurt and my butt was still sore from the spanking I’d had before breakfast. 

 

But he did it again, and again, and again.  With my wrists and ankles restrained and my belly button cinched to the floor by the leash, there wasn’t much I could do, but I kicked my legs up and down until I was exhausted. 

 

He continued to spank my butt, first one cheek then the other, until they both hurt like fire.  I screamed and pleaded and cried, but he kept spanking me as hard as he could.  It felt like he spanked me for half an hour.

 

I screamed until my throat was horse.  I cried, I sobbed.  It just went on and on.  Finally, he stopped.  I just lay there exhausted, not that I could do much else.

 

He released my wrists and let me slide down off his lap so that my knees hit the floor.  But he held onto my wrists, which he then moved in front of me and recuffed together.  Then he pushed me away so that I was on my hands and knees, a couple of feet from him.

 

“Now, back to the kitchen slut!” he ordered and slapped my rear again.

 

Slowly, pushing my hands first and then bringing my knees up to them, I crept toward the kitchen.  My butt was flame and the spanking had exhausted me.  Every time I paused, he would hit my butt again.  When we got to the kitchen, he made me crawl under the table then he sat down in the same chair, a fresh cup of coffee in front of him.

 

Then he opened his robe and told me to get to work.  I couldn’t come out until he’d cum and anything I let spill out of my mouth, I had to lick up from the floor.  Having no choice, I got to work.  I licked his cock like a popsicle stick and got a good taste of the pre-cum on the tip of it.

 

Taking the head into my mouth, I twirled my tongue around it and started sucking on it.  I leaned into his lap, forcing his cock up into my mouth as far as it would go, then leaned back, sucking on it as it pulled from my mouth.

 

I kept it up for almost 15 minutes.  I had no idea how he held out so long.  It was like he was somehow holding back, just to make it worse on me.  Finally, he came… hard.  The hot cum spurted onto my tongue and the back of my throat like liquid fire.  I tried to swallow it as it came: squirt, swallow; squirt, swallow.

 

But I missed a drop that hit the floor.  He noticed.  When I was done, I knew I had no choice so I leaned down and licked the drop of cum up off the floor.  Finally, he pulled me out from under the table and released my ankles, then had me stand.

 

He led me into the bathroom and then got some rubbing alcohol out of the medicine cabinet.  Dave again switched my arms so they were fastened behind me again.  Then he poured a few ounces of alcohol over my stomach, making sure it got well into my belly button.  It stung like acid as it worked into where my belly had torn a little earlier.

 

He lifted me up and set my rear on the sink counter.  I said “OUCH!” because it hurt like hell for my butt to be sitting.  Then he used some toilet paper to wipe off the excess and dab my belly button.  Using a hand, he stroked my pussy and inserted a finger into my hole.  He worked it in and out, also rubbing my clit and leaned forward to suck on my nipples until I was close to cumming.

 

Whispering in my ear, he asked, “Does the little cock-sucking cunt want to cum?”

 

My damn body had betrayed me again.  I did.  I wanted to cum, but I refused to answer him.  I had a tiny vestige of pride left.  He kept me on edge, just about to cum, until I finally nodded my head, the tears coming freshly down my face.

 

“Then beg your master, slave.  Beg me to let my slave cum.”

 

No, I thought to myself.  I just couldn’t fall back into that again.  But he kept me close to point of cumming, always pausing enough so that I didn’t go over the edge.  At least I didn’t give in right away.  Soon, my pussy was once again itching with its need.  His fingers moved around the lips of my pussy, stroked and squeezed my clit, and moved in and out of my slit.  I lasted for almost twenty minutes with him keeping me close to cumming until I just couldn’t take it anymore.  I felt defeated.

 

“Pleeeease, let me cum.” I said.

 

He didn’t yet.  He said, “Come on, beg you master to let his slave slut cum.”

 

I did it his way.  “Please master” I said panting, “Please let your slave slut cum.”

 

“That’s my good girl” he said, “That wasn’t so hard was it?”  Knowing perfectly well that it was one of the hardest things I’d ever done.

 

“But…  No.” he said, “You were a bad girl so you’ll have to wait.”

 

And with that, he stopped, and withdrew his hand from my dripping pussy.  I shrieked in frustration.  He put his finger in my gapping mouth and made me clean my own juices off his hands as I crumbled.

 

I couldn’t believe he wasn’t going to let me cum after all that build-up and making me say those things.  I just sobbed all over again.

 

“If you weren’t such a slut,” he said, “you wouldn’t need to cum so bad.  You see, I DO know you.  You even called yourself a slave and a slut and begged to cum.  You’re nothing but a filthy pathetic little cock-sucking cunt.  You’re a slut who’s a slave to sexual pleasure.”

 

I just hung my head and cried, filled with shame.  I knew he was right.  I didn’t deserve freedom.  I didn’t deserve a ‘normal’ life.

 

He released my ankles so I could walk, and led me back to my bedroom, where he had me kneel beside my bed.  I actually preferred to kneel rather than sit with my butt hurting like it did. 

 

It was 10:45 in the morning and before anything else happened, the phone rang.  He picked up the extension by my bed and said hello.

 

Someone must have asked about me, because he said, “No, I’m sorry… She’s kind of tied up right now and can’t get to the phone.  Can I pass a message to her?” <pause> “Okay, sure… I’ll tell her, but hey, I know she’s not allowed to come out tonight, but you’re welcome to come over here and join her for New Year’s Eve.  I’m sure she’d love to have a friend over to help her celebrate.”  I was freaking to know who he was talking to and then he said, “Just give us a call and let us know if you can come.”  Then he hung up.

 

“That was Rachel.” he said.  “She wanted to invite you over to her house for New Year’s Eve, but I told her you couldn’t come and invited her over here.  I’ll bet she’ll have fun joining in our little activities.”

 

I was shocked, and I was afraid for Rachel to see me like this.  “No Dave, we can’t do this if she’s over here.” I said. 

 

He got an angry look on his face and I realized I’d spoken without permission again.  He pushed the upper part of my body down across the bed, my knees still on the floor.  Without hesitation, he began smacking my tail again.  Thank goodness it didn’t last long this time, just long enough to remind me to keep my mouth shut.

 

Part of me hoped that she would come so we might have a break from all this stuff.  I had a feeling she’d want to come over.  She’d always had a thing for Dave, but he’d never shown any interest in her, especially since she was like 3 years younger than him.

 

He looked through my drawers and pulled out some clothes.  He tossed an old tan colored skirt I’d worn last year on the bed.  It had been short last year and I’d stopped wearing it because it was too small and tight.  Next, he tossed a white tube top, again from last year.  He also put some pink bikini panties down.  Then he told me to get up and get dressed.

 

He released my wrists and waited while I got dressed.  After I was dressed, he refastened my hands in front of me and pulled me into the bathroom by my leash.  When I saw myself in the mirror, I saw how much of a slut I looked like.  My legs were bare all the way up to the top of my thighs, with my little pink panties barely out of sight.  My abdomen was completely exposed, as were my shoulders.  Without a bra, the thin tube top allowed my little nipples to poke through when there were hard, like now. 

 

He set a pair of my mother’s sunglasses on the counter.  Using butterfly band-aids, Dave taped my eyelids closed.  Then I felt him using gauze pads and adhesive tape over top.  I felt the glasses being placed on my face.

 

“Poor thing,” he said, “you’ve had flash burns on you eyes and are temporarily blinded.” he said with a chuckle.

 

Before we left the house, he put a sweater over my shoulders and removed the leash from my belly button.  Reminding me not to say a word unless he told me to, we left.

 

It was strange, being led around without seeing.  Yesterday, I could at least see light through my eyelids.  Today, there was nothing.

 

As we were driving, Dave told me we were going to a tattoo parlor.  I was to ask for a tattoo to be put on my lower abdomen.  He pressed my body where he wanted it.  It would be put right above where my pubic hair had been, inches below my belly button.  He also told me I was going to ask for a small stud to be placed in my nose.  When asked for details I was to tell them to ask my brother Dave.

 

I tried to tell him I didn’t want a tattoo or a nose stud.  Not able to see, I never saw the blow coming.  He slapped my face, hard.  I just gasped.

 

“I told you to be quiet unless I wanted you to speak” he said.  “I don’t remember asking what you wanted.  That’s a lesson you had better learn slut!  You won’t be able to sit for a month if you keep this up.”

 

The radio said it was 11:30 a.m. just before I felt the car stop.  Dave released my wrists, freeing my hands, but warned me I was to keep them at my sides at all times.  If I didn’t behave myself inside and do what I’d been told, he’d use a belt on my butt the next time.

 

Dave helped me out of the vehicle and led me into a shop where he told someone that Stephanie was here for her appointment.  A girl’s voice said just a minute and we waited in silence for a minute.

 

I heard a guys voice say, “Hi, I’m Steve.  So, this is Stephanie.  Aren’t you a pretty young thing.”  He sounded kind of creepy.

 

Dave said, “She had kind of an accident and her eyes were flash burned.  Put out your hand Stephanie and shake Steve’s hand.”

 

I did.  He took my hand and shook it.  His hand felt clammy.  Steve told us to follow him and Dave guided me back.  I could tell by sounds and the way I was led that we’d gone into a smaller room.  They seated me on some kind of recliner. 

 

“Okay” said  Steve, “What’ll we have?”

 

Dave said, “I brought a picture of what she chose.”  I heard the rustle of some paper.

 

“Ahhh…” said Steve, “kinky, isn’t she?”

 

“You know it.” Dave said with a laugh.  That made me really curious about what they were going to put on me.

 

“Where do you want it, sweetheart?”

 

Embarrassed and turning red, I pointed to my mound and said, “Here.”

 

“Well we’re going to have to pull that skirt down a ways.” Steve said, chuckling.

 

“Allow me” Dave said.  “Steph, you’re going to have to push your hips off the seat a little.”

 

As I pushed myself up, I felt my skirt being pushed down… not an easy task considering how tight it already was.

 

“That’s as far as it will go, I’m afraid” Dave said.

 

“Hmmmm, that’s not really far enough” Steve said, “Tell you what.  I’ll get a towel she can cover up with, if you’ll just remove it altogether.”

 

“Oh sure, she can do that, can’t you Steph?” Dave said.

 

I wanted to say no way, I wasn’t about to take off my skirt to get a tattoo that I didn’t want in the first place, but wisdom prevailed, or was it my butt that was still sore from the last spanking.  I felt something placed over my middle; I guess it was the towel.  Dave had me lift up again and I felt him release my skirt and pull it out from under the towel.

 

I felt really vulnerable in this strange man’s presence with only a towel covering my panties.

 

Then I felt the towel being inched down.  The way it felt, it barely covered my pussy when the towel stopped moving down.  Then my panties were rolled down to just above my pussy lips.

 

“Now this is going to hurt some.” Steve said.  “She might be tempted to move her hands to stop things or twist about.  I recommend you allow us to restrain you Stephanie.  Otherwise it could be a problem.  Also, if she doesn’t do pain well, she might want to scream.  This is a sensitive area we’ll be working on.  We can put some gauze in your mouth so it won’t be so noisy if you’d like.”

 

I shook my head, scared, but I heard Dave say, “Sure, I think that’s probably a good idea and I’m sure Steph does too.”

 

I felt belts or straps fastened around my waist just under my belly button, my chest just under my arms and across my thighs.  My arms were then fastened to the arms of the chair and I felt something like a roll of gauze being stuffed into my mouth – a large roll of gauze which stretched my jaws open wide.  It was crammed behind my teeth and I knew I’d not be able to push it out with my tongue.

 

“Now just some disinfectant.” Steve said and I smelled alcohol or something like it and then I felt my lower abdomen being swabbed down.  I could feel him push the waistband of my panties way down.  I just hoped I was still covered.  “It’s good she has no hair around here or we’d have to shave it.”

 

“Okay, now for the fun part” Steve said with a little laugh which Dave echoed.  Somehow, I didn’t’ think it was going to be all that fun.

 

As the needle was applied to my skin, I yelped into the gag.  It hurt a lot more than I thought it would.  Maybe because it was such a sensitive area.  After a while, I guess I became more desensitized to the pain.  It didn’t seem to hurt as much.

 

They told me it took an hour of work, but eventually the tattoo was in place.  I was dying to know what they had put on me.  When he was done, Steve put a bandage over the area.

 

“Now” Steve said, “I understand she also wants a stud in her nose.

 

“Yeah” Dave agreed, “She’s becoming quite the little slut.” 

 

My face burned in embarrassment.  They talked about what kind of stud to put in my nose and came to agreement a short time later.  Next, I felt a band strapping my head to the back of the recliner so I couldn’t move my head.  Why they didn’t remove the other straps, I didn’t know.

 

I felt an instrument next to my nose and also something being put up in my nose.  I wondered when they’d put the ice on me to deaden the nerves when all of a sudden I felt the gun fire into my nose.

 

“HMMmmMGRfff”  I said into my gagged mouth.  They just didn’t bother with the ice or anything else to ease the pain.

 

“There we go” Steve said.  “Now is there anything else I can do for you two while you’re here?”

 

Dave hesitated saying, “hmmmmmm.” thoughtfully.

 

There was silence for a minute.  Then Dave told Steve as how I’d always wanted my tongue pierced.  I jerked around on the chair.

 

“I think we can arrange that.” Steve said, ignoring my protesting body movements.

 

The next thing I knew I heard Dave’s whispered command in my ear, “Not a sound.”  He emphasized his instruction with a hard pinch on my arm.

 

Steve removed the gauze from my mouth and pulled my tongue out of my mouth before I could utter a protest even if I’d wanted to.  He used another gun device and in two shakes fired it into my tongue.

 

My scream was a gurgle around the fingers in my mouth and my tongue sticking out.  I almost bit my tongue off.  It hurt SOOOOO bad.  I couldn’t believe they’d done that to me.  He wrapped my tongue in gauze and then pushed it back into my mouth, finishing by just putting the rest of the roll inside.  There was enough gauze to once again fill my mouth.

 

“All done.” Steve said.

 

He gave us instructions on keeping things cleaned and disinfected for a few days.  He said I’d probably be wanting to eat through a straw for a while and should use mouthwash regularly.

 

Dave told him I liked to suck popsicles and asked if that would be a problem.  Again, I just died of embarrassment. 

 

Steve chuckled and said it would probably hurt for a while, but wouldn’t cause any real damage, but that any, ah, foodstuffs should be shot as far in as possible.  I wanted to crawl into a black hole and be swallowed up.

 

They next started talking about price.  Dave asked if there were any discounts available.  Steve said no, but then I heard him whispering something.  I couldn’t make out what it was, but Steve became suddenly agreeable to a 50% discount.

 

“She’ll love it, don’t worry” Dave said.

 

All of a sudden, I felt my tube top being pulled up off my breasts and the towel being removed.  I tried to protest, but it hurt too much to even move my tongue, nor could I move much in the restraints.  The next thing I knew there was a hand groping my breast, a mouth covered my mouth in a kiss meant to cover any sound I could make with my tongue wrapped in gauze and another hand was playing with my pussy.

 

I thrashed around as much as my bindings let me, trying to get free or at least indicate I didn’t like what was happening.  Somewhere a few feet behind me I could here Dave’s chuckle so I knew it had to be Steve that was molesting me.

 

The worse thing was, it was working.  My body betrayed me and he was working me toward an orgasm.  I was so humiliated to be here, strapped down in a chair, being molested by a complete stranger, virtually naked… and, I was close to cumming.  Somehow the idea of being forced was even more exciting.

 

When he twisted my nipple and pinched my clit while burying a finger in my hole, I came.  I was crying, but I came.  My humiliated tears were soaking the gauze over my eyes.

 

Dave said, “That’s enough.  She was a bad girl earlier today so she only gets to cum once.  Just enough to remind her what she is.”

 

As the fingers left my pussy, I tried to push my hips up to get more but the straps prevented me, so I just cried more into the bandages on my eyes.  As I lay there trying to recover, I felt the tube top being lowered over my breasts and my restraints being let go.  But my top wasn’t as low as it was before.  I could tell that now it was pulled down only just below by little breasts.

 

Dave whispered in my ear as he released the head restraint, “That’s my good little slut.  Only a true slut would come from a complete stranger forcing his finger up her cunt.”

 

Crap!  I was so humiliated.  I just wanted to slither away across the floor.  I know I turned beet red; I could feel the heat in my face.  But I knew he was right.  I was a complete slut.  It seemed all I wanted to do lately was satisfy my pussy.

 

He pulled me up out of the chair and but left my panties pulled low; so low I was afraid they might work themselves down further when I walked.  But he did put my skirt back on.  He put it on a little higher than before so the waistband wouldn’t chafe my new tattoo.  I was grateful for that, but knew that the skirt was now that much higher on my thighs and I kept feeling drafts between my legs and around my butt.  He fastened my wrists together in front of me, clipping them to my belly button ring, then put the sweater over my arms in such a way as to cover my bound wrists.

 

Steve said, “Nice trick.” 

 

Would the humiliations never end?  I wondered why Steve didn’t protest the mistreatment of a minor, but then again, he’d just molested me himself.

 

Dave led me out of the store by holding my arm.  My hands were fastened to my belly button, I had a new tattoo right below that, my nose was freshly pierced and my tongue had a pole in it.  That, and the gauze wrapping my tongue made me feel like my mouth was chocked full of cloth.  I was a mass of pain and discomfort.

 

We made a stop at a fast food restaurant.  I could hear Dave ordering through the window.  All I got was a milk shake, which he told me I couldn’t have until I’d earned it.

 

When we went in the house, Dave first released my restraints and told me to take my clothes off right there in the front hallway.  I was absolutely shocked!  I stood there, not believing what he was asking me to do.

 

“O WUAY!” I told him through my gauze filled mouth.  Then I regretted trying to say anything as pain shot through my whole mouth from where my tongue had been pierced.  My hands shot to my jaws to hold my mouth.

 

I heard a swishing sound, which my slow brain informed a few seconds later had been his belt being pulled from his pants.  The next thing I knew was a <crack!> sound and then a searing pain in my butt.  I tried to move away, but ran into the wall as another slap hit my thigh.  I tried to put my hands down to protect myself, but he’d just hit another place.  He only hit me five times and then asked me if I was ready to do what I was told.

 

“Besides,” he said, “what’s the big deal?  I’ve already seen it all haven’t I?”

 

Maybe, I thought, but that wasn’t me willingly stripping for him.  But I didn’t want to get hit again so I took off my top and skirt, dropping them slowly to the floor.  I sniffled in pain and embarrassment as I stood there naked in front of my brother, my hands moving to protect my pussy and my breasts.  It was embarrassing, even though I couldn’t see anything through my bandaged eyes.

 

My hands had barely stilled from moving when I felt him slap my face, first in one direction then another.  It wasn’t really hard, but it still hurt.

 

“Don’t ever do that again.” he said sternly.  “You’re a slut, remember?  You’re supposed to show yourself.”  Then his finger was inside my pussy.  It was only then that I realized I was wet. 

 

“You see what I mean?  You’re such a filthy slut, just stripping in front of me makes you wet, or was from getting spanked?  Either way, it just shows how much of a slut your are.”

 

I hung my head.  I couldn’t see with my eyes bandaged, but somehow, I felt unworthy to be seen, even by my brother.  I felt like scum.  Dave refastened my hands together in front of me, then attached them to my belly button ring.  Then he reattached my leash to my collar and told me to get on my hands and knees.  He made me crawl, still blind-folded, into the living room.  He removed the sunglasses, but left my eyes bandaged.

 

I heard his trousers drop and he sat down on the couch.  He removed the gauze from my tongue (for which I was grateful) and then ordered me to give him a blow job (for which I was NOT grateful). 

 

I was appalled!  How could I do that with my tongue freshly pierced?  I remembered what happened this morning when I’d refused and didn’t want a repeat, much less a belt.  Still, I wanted nothing to do with having something in my mouth right then.  I tried to back away, shaking my head.

 

He grabbed my hair and pulled me toward his cock.  He stuck his thumbs in my mouth, forcing my jaws open.  As my mouth opened, I screamed around his penis at the pain my new post caused me and tried again to back away.  But his hands in my hair wouldn’t let me.

 

I had no idea Dave could be so cruel.  I felt like a piece of meat as he fucked my mouth.  I was certainly in too much pain to respond.  I tried to keep my tongue out of his way, but it wasn’t possible.  It felt like he was going to rip my tongue out as he pushed his cock in and out of my sore mouth.  I couldn’t believe he was doing this to me so soon after my tongue had been pierced.

 

“Oh yeah, baby.  Suck me good.  That stud feels so good on my cock.”

 

It may have felt good for him, but it was torture for me!  Every time he moved in or out, my post shifted angles and his moving cock seemed to be trying to pull the post out of my tongue.  The pain was excruciating!  I screamed and moaned and bucked my head trying to get away.  I could feel his cock scraping past the stud in my tongue, in and out.  Each movement felt like he was tearing my tongue apart.  But he seemed to get heightened pleasure from it. 

 

“Oh yeah, that feels so good.  Do it slut!  Take my seed, you little cocksucker.”

 

Fortunately, he must have been really worked up because it didn’t take him long to cum.  As I felt him getting ready to shoot his load, he pushed really hard and I felt his cock bend down into my throat.  He deep-throated me as I felt his spunk shooting down my gullet.  Gross!

 

I couldn’t breathe until he was done and shrank enough for me to get air past his cock.  He pulled out and I cried in pain.  I just crumpled there in front of him as he put his thing away.  I was a blubbering mass of degraded little slut. 

 

Dave picked me up enough to return me to my knees and gave me the milkshake.  I sucked it in, trying to keep the straw in past my new post.  It helped to rinse the taste of his spunk out of my mouth and the cold deadened my tongue a little.  After a couple of minutes and several gulps, I felt a little better.  As I drank in relief, Dave rubbed my head, and complimented me.

 

“I love you so much Stephie.  You’re so pretty and you suck cock so good, baby.  You’re such a beautiful little slut.  I’m going to love you forever.”

 

Somehow, it made me feel better that he liked what I did; that I’d pleased him and he thought I was pretty.  Maybe I just didn’t hear him call me a slut. 

 

Dave pulled me by the leash on my collar and made me crawl upstairs to my bedroom.  He let me sit on my bed and asked me if I wanted to have a nice cum and a nap.  I felt so drained, I just nodded. 

 

He laid me down on the bed and released my hands from my belly button, but kept them fastened together.  He then attached them to the head board.  Dave told me to open my legs.  Almost on automatic pilot, I complied, spreading my naked body for him.

 

He gave me a deep french kiss as his hands started massaging my slit.  I could feel him playing around with my tongue post, which hurt, but not as bad as when his cock was in there.

 

I was already wet.  Maybe I just stayed that way these days.  His fingers slid up and down my labia, spreading my wetness around.  He rubbed my juices over my shaved mound, which somehow made me even hotter.  It was like being ‘naked’ there made me even more sensitive to being touched where once I had hair. 

 

His finger dipped into my hole while his thumb worked on my clit.  I grew hotter and hotter.  My pussy ached to cum.  It didn’t take him long; it seemed like I was always ready to cum these days. 

 

But then, just before I came, Dave had me humiliate myself more and admit I was a cock-sucking slut who was his personal slave.

 

I was so hot.  I wanted to cum so bad.  I’d already done it many times so once again, I submitted.

 

It hurt to talk and my words were a little muffled, but I said, “Yes Dave, I’m a cock-sucking slut.  I’m your personal slave.  Please can I cum?

“Good slut,” he said as he continued to finger me enough to keep me on edge, “You’ll do whatever I tell you, won’t you, slut?”

 

“Yes… yes… Please can I cum?”  Each word was new torture to my mouth

 

“Are you my cunt?”

 

“Yess, I’m your cunt.” I said becoming out of breath and with growing need and pain.

 

“Are you my slave?”

 

“Yes!  I’m your slave.  Please, can’t I just cum?”  My pains from today seemed less important by this point than my need to pleasure my aching, starving pussy.

 

“Okay, but beg me good now slut.  Tell your master how much you want to cum.  Tell him you’ll be a good slut and do as you’re told.”

 

“Please!  Please master, let me cum!  I need to cum so bad.  Please let your slut cum!  I promise.   I promise I’ll be a good slut and do what you tell me.  Just please can I cum?!”  I just wanted to keep my mouth closed and cum.  It seemed important to have a little pleasure after all the pain.

 

“Okay, my little slut.  Cum for master.”

 

With his mouth biting a nipple, and his fingers suddenly pinching my clit, I came really hard, squirting my juices over his hand.  He spread it all over my thighs and belly, avoiding the bandage over my tattoo.

 

After I came, Dave left me to sleep.  Which I did almost instantly, hands still fastened above my head.  When I woke, I was incredibly sore – all over.  I had no idea how long I’d been asleep.  My eyes were still bandaged and my wrists still fastened above me.  I could tell my tongue was swollen as it seemed to fill my mouth.

 

I needed to piss again.  I tried to call Dave’s name.  I discovered it was really hard to talk with a post in my mouth.  I didn’t get much volume out.  He must not have been far though because I heard him come in my room and ask what the problem was.

 

Somehow I got him to understand I needed the toilet.

 

“And did I tell you to talk?” he asked.

 

“No, but I really need to go.” I said, thickly.

 

“Fine, if you can’t hold it until I’m ready to release you, wet your bed.” he told me.  And then I heard him leave.

 

I was determined not to wet my bed.  But the more I thought about holding it, the more I had to piss.  I tried to think about other things.  I tried to think about school on Tuesday.  I tried to think about cute guys I liked.  I tried to think about what it could be like tonight when Rachel came over.  I tried to think about how I wanted to tell Mom what had been going on.

 

But always, my mind kept returning to my need to piss.  It felt like I’d held it for hours.  I had no idea of the passage of time.  Finally, I decided Dave wasn’t going to come back in time and my bladder let go.

 

Soon I was lying naked in a pool of my own piss.  It smelled awful.  Once again, I was humiliated.  Dave seemed to be waiting for that moment because I soon heard him over my own crying, come into my room.

 

“Tsk tsk tsk” he said.  “Just couldn’t hold it, could you.  You are such a bad little girl.  And with Rachel coming over in a while.  Hmmmm…  Oh yeah, she called while you were asleep and said she could come.  She’ll be here at 10.”

 

He released my wrists and removed the eye bandages and got me up.  Taking me into the bathroom, he told me to take a shower, clean myself up and fix my hair for tonight’s party.  Amazingly, he left me in there, unrestrained, but told me I might get the bandages back on my eyes later.

 

Of course, the first thing I did was look in the mirror.  The first thing I saw was the stud in my nose.  Actually, it wasn’t too bad.  It was a simple small stone with a hint of green that matched my eyes.  I thought it was kind of cute really.

 

I opened my mouth to see my post.  It only extended maybe a quarter of an inch above and below my tongue.  I was relieved.  It felt like it was a mile above my tongue.  There was a deep green stone visible on the top of the stud.  If I hadn’t had it put in against my will, I might have liked it.

 

I took the bandage off my tattoo to see it.  I’d never seen the symbol before.  It was all in one color, kind of dark blue.  It was circular and looked like three overlapping teardrops with a small red dot in the middle of the bottom of each drop.  It was maybe three inches in diameter.

 

It was kind of cool, but I had never wanted a tattoo.  I looked at it with a sense of loss, tears again coming to my eyes.  The piercings could all heal over in time, but this… this was permanent. 

 

Dave had marked me.  I felt like I’d been branded.  I grieved at the loss of something inside me.  I felt like something of who Stephanie used to be as an individual was gone, gone forever.  This wasn’t a game.  For the first time, I realized that this wasn’t some kind of kinky weekend game we were playing. 

 

I took a long hot shower.  The tattoo was painful to wash, but it felt good to be clean again.  I dried off, fixed my hair and applied some makeup.  I also made sure my bowels were empty.

 

Without thinking, I wrapped a towel around myself and went back to my room.  Dave was in his room and called to me to change my sheets before I did anything else.  While I was finishing that up, Dave came in and saw me wrapped in the towel.  He was ticked again and said I should know better than try to get away with something that stupid.  In a stern angry voice, he said, “Did I tell you to wrap up in a towel?”

 

“No … sir.” I mumbled as I took it off and put it on the bed.

 

He grabbed my wrists, put them behind me and took his belt out of his pants.  Then he sat on the bed, forcing me onto his lap by pushing on my wrists with his left hand.  Doubling the belt, he smacked me with it on my butt.

 

I screamed bloody murder!  It hurt like hell!  He slapped me with the belt five times… on my butt and upper thighs.  Be the second hit, I was sobbing again.  I kept trying to tell him I was sorry.  That it would never happen again.

 

“I’m sorry Master, I’m sorry.” I pleaded, but he just kept whipping my butt with that belt.  I doubt he even understood my words.  It sounded like I was gagged with my swollen tongue.

 

When he was done, he released my wrists from his grasp and let my feet and knees fall onto the floor, but held onto my waist, giving me a hug, saying, “Steph, you’ve just got to learn, okay sweetie?”

 

The contrast was amazing.  Minutes ago, the anger had flared and now he was so tender and kind.  He rubbed my sore butt and kissed me.  He stood me up and rubbed a salve on my tattoo. 

 

I just rubbed my fiery butt trying to put out the flames while I continued to cry.  I could feel that he’d raised welts on it and they stung like a thousand bees.

 

He checked over my piercings to look for redness or swelling and even had me stick out my tongue.  It was obviously swollen, but didn’t seem infected.  He put antibiotic ointments on everything to make sure (except to my tongue of course).

 

I was surprised when I noticed the clock said it was 9 pm.  I had napped longer than I thought.  My stomach gurgled and growled.  I hadn’t had much to eat today.  Breakfast had been a cup of cereal and milk while lunch had been a little bit of milkshake through a straw.

 

Dave heard my stomach though and said it sounded like I was hungry.  I just nodded.  He pushed me down on my knees in front of him and told me to suck him off and he’d think about something for me to eat.

 

I thought about telling him no, but didn’t.  I opened my mouth to take him in, but my whole jaw hurt like fire.  I didn’t think I’d get his cock far into my mouth since my tongue already seemed to fill it.  My tongue hurt like hell as I tried again and again to push onto him.  Dave got impatient though and pushed against the back of my head, forcing himself inside.  I screamed!

 

Again, he fucked my mouth while I wailed and cried at the pain.  I could feel every millimeter of his cock scraping by my tongue and its new pain rod.  But my pain and tears didn’t stop him from becoming quickly excited.

 

When he was about to ejaculate, he sat up straight and pushed me away a little while pulling out of my mouth.  Then he told me to use my hands to jerk him off.  I did and when he was about to cum, he told me to point it at my naked tits.

 

Soon, my breasts had his cum all over them.  He told me to rub it around and work that cum into my skin real good, like it was a beauty treatment.  And just after I’d had a shower!  I rubbed an even coat all over my breasts and even some of my abdomen.  Satisfied, he told me what a good little slut I was and patted the top of my head.  I just bowed my head in shame, though part of me was glad that he was happy with me now, rather than angry.

 

“What shall we have you wear for our little party tonight” he mused. 

 

He started going through my drawers and my closet.  In the end, he settled for the Wilma skirt he’d bought for me and a tight white half shirt with a band logo on the back.  No bra or panties of course.  My abdomen was exposed from about 3 inches above my belly button to about the same distance below it.  My waistband rested just above the new tattoo.

 

“Okay,” Dave said, “you have permission to talk tonight (if you can) and you are free to act normally, but follow my lead if I decide to take things in a different direction.  You cannot tell me ‘no’ tonight, so if I tell you to strip and jump up and down on one leg, you do it, even if Rachel is watching.  And you will agree with anything I say, so if I say the sky is falling, you agree, okay?” he asked.

 

“Yes sir.” I said.  I couldn’t help but wonder where this was going.  Surely, he wouldn’t let Rachel in on what had been going on.

 

Dave told me to lie down on my bed and hold onto the headboard with my hands.  Under no circumstances was I to let go or I’d have to wear wrist restraints while Rachel was here.  Then he lifted my skirt onto my belly and started fingering my pussy. 

 

“You know you’re already wet, don’t you my little slut?” he asked. 

 

I nodded my head, feeling shamed again.

 

“Well that’s good,” he said, “you wouldn’t be a true cock-sucking slut if you didn’t love it enough to be aroused by it.”

 

It was weird, but what he said had truth to it.  The things he’d done to humiliate me, even when I was getting him off, also seemed to excite me as well.  I didn’t want to admit it, but he did seem to know me better than I did myself.  He knew what excited me.

 

I felt the heat between my legs growing as he continued to finger me.  The ‘itch’ and the need were once again winning and I felt my desire to be satisfied grow.  The tingling spread from my pussy throughout my whole body.

 

All the prohibitions and morals that I’d grown up with, all the inhibitions my family and schooling had drilled into me, seemed to be getting trashed over the last few days.  My body seemed to belong to a different person than the model 14 year old girl I had been raised to be.  Dave had spent the last few days teaching me that inside my body, I was the submissive cock-sucking slut he’d told me I was.  My body got off on sucking my brother’s cock, on being fingered by him, and by being exposed and humiliated.  Even the pain aroused me a little.

 

My breathing began to be ragged as my excitement built up.  How could anyone want to cum as much as I did?

 

Being a ‘normal’ 14 year-old girl had never been all that exciting, but sticking with what was expected of me by my mother, my school and everyone else had been … comfortable.  I hardly ever got in trouble and everyone saw me as a good girl.

 

I started panting as my orgasm approached… thrusting my hips up into Dave’s loving fingers.  His fingers working inside my slit and rubbing my clit were lighting a fire in me again.

 

The events of recent days had been demonstrating that I was not really the nice good little girl everyone, including me, thought that I was.  I was a girl who seemed to crave having something stimulating her pussy.  I always seemed to want to cum, just like now… to cum and cum and cum and never come down from that sexual high.  As a 14 year-old, my hormones were racing through my body on overdrive.  And every time Dave gave me some excitement, I wanted more. 

 

Dave seemed to be prolonging my excitement without really letting me cum.  I’d get close to cumming and he’d pull his dripping fingers out of my pussy and dry them off on my thighs, then put them back inside me to build my excitement up again.

 

I didn’t want to be a cock-sucking slut.  Much of my mind refused to accept that I was turning into such a thing.  But every minute of every day, I felt my resistance draining away.  I was more and more willing to do what Dave told me to do.  My reluctance to submit to his will – to his every command – was dying with every swat of his hand, slap of his belt, and thrust of his finger. 

 

And I felt his finger thrusting up in me now, and I wanted to cum bad, but he hadn’t gotten me that far yet.  He kept taking his finger out and wiping it on my thighs, which were now a sticky slimy mess.  Once again, I could smell my own sex wafting through the room.

 

My whole body was beading up with sweat.  I was just on the edge, panting and thrusting, my heart racing… and he stopped completely.  I figured I needed to beg.  So I did.

 

“Please master…. Please let me cum.  I need it so bad.  Please let your slut cum.”

 

“Not now slut.”  He told me he’d finish me later and smiled at me, giving me a kiss.  I wanted to scream!

 

Allowing me to let go of the headboard, he pulled me up to my feet, smoothing my skirt down.  In places, it stuck to my thighs from all the juices that had spilled from my pussy.  He added to what I was wearing by having me put on my only pair of high heels.  They were only 4 inch heels, but still…

 

He led me downstairs and told me to go in the kitchen and fix some snacks for when Rachel came over while he looked through to see what movies we could watch until it was time for the Time Square ball to drop.  I asked him if I could go upstairs and put my contacts in since we’d be watching movies, but he said it wasn’t important for me to see that clearly.

 

I fixed up some popcorn and cheese and crackers and things.  I brought them into the living room and set them on the coffee table in the middle of the room. 

 

Then Dave let me sit on the couch to watch an evening sit-com.  I felt a little self-conscious with my juices and his drying on my body.  I could still smell myself.

 

It wasn’t too long before the doorbell rang.  Dave had me get up and answer it.  He also instructed me to give her a tight hug of greeting.  He wanted me to let her know I wasn’t wearing a bra.  Just the thought of advertising that with my friend made my nipples hard for some reason.  But there was no help for it.  I went and greeted Rachel, giving her the friendly hug Dave had requested.

 

Rachel could obviously feel my nipples poking her in the chest.  The humiliation just made my nipples harder.  She smiled at me a little hesitantly, and I noticed her looking at my chest when we backed away from the hug. 

 

Then her eyes went from my chest to my naked midriff where she noticed the piercing I wore there.  Her mouth dropped to the floor and she stepped back further, only to be shocked again by my hose piercing.

 

“Stephanie!  What have you DONE to yourself this Christmas?” she asked.

 

“Just a few changes.” I said, anxious to change the subject.  “Come on in the living room.”  I proceeded in and she followed me.

 

Dave stood when we came in.  He was wearing loose khaki shorts and a T-shirt.  As we were sitting down, I noticed Rachel having a hard time not ogling him. 

 

Dave sat in an easy chair while Rachel and I sat on the couch.  Rachel was dressed in tight fitting jeans, tennis shoes, and a pink long sleeve sweater (and from our hug, I knew she had on a bra). 

 

Rachel tore her eyes from Dave long enough to repeat her question to me. 

 

Before I could answer, Dave spoke up for me and said, “Oh don’t worry about her Rachel, she’s just going through one of those slutty type rebellious phases.  Everybody needs to experiment a little.”  Naturally, I turned red, but didn’t say anything.

 

Rachel asked if she could get a close-up look at things and after a glance from Dave, I agreed.  She touched my nose piercing and even looked up inside my nostril to see how it was fastened.  Then she played with my belly button piercing and the attached ring.  She asked if that was all.

 

I was about to say yes, when Dave chimed in and said no.  I looked at Dave and he just nodded his head.  I just said, “Look” and tilted my head back and opened my mouth wide to show her my tongue.

 

Rachel was awestruck.  She had me play with it a little inside my mouth so she could see it move around.  I could tell she wanted to put her finger in my mouth and touch it.  But I wasn’t too crazy about that.

 

Dave piped up and said, “Steph, why don’t you show her your other little experiment?”

 

I just dropped my jaw and froze.

 

Rachel was instantly intrigued.  “What other experiment?” she asked, looking expectantly at me.

 

“It’s… it’s a tattoo” I said.  I still couldn’t talk all that well and tried to keep my words to a minimum.

 

“YOU GOT A TATTOO!  Stephanie!!!!” she exclaimed.  Then she got a thoughtful look on her face and asked, “Where?”

 

I pointed to where it was.

 

“Go ahead and show her, Steph” Dave said.

 

“Have you seen it?” she asked Dave.

 

“Sure, it’s no big deal” he said.

 

Rachel didn’t seem so sure.  Normally I would have refused.  But I remembered Dave’s orders that I was not to tell him no tonight.  Well here was the first test of that instruction and his authority.  I wondered what else he was going to tell me to do.

 

I stood up and tried to inch my skirt down, but it was too tight to go down that far.  So, I turned it around and unfastened it, then held it together as I lowered the open waistline far enough down so she could see.

 

Rachel was intrigued.  She asked what the symbol represented.  I told her I didn’t know if it meant anything, it was just a cool symbol.  After she had her look, I raised my skirt again and refastened it.

 

Rachel looked curious and asked what all the change was about.  She wanted to understand why her friend was behaving so radically different from usual.

 

I wasn’t sure what to tell her.  I said I was just tired of the old me and wanted to try out some new looks.  I know, it was pretty lame.

 

But Dave wanted to go further.  “Oh” he said, “it’s more than that.  I think Stephanie is growing up.  She’s no longer a child and is discovering her own sexuality.  Subconsciously, she’s been trying to discover ways of portraying her sexuality.”

 

“So, what else are you doing to be sexy, Stephanie?” she asked, with a mischievous little grin. 

 

“That’s pretty much it.” I said.  “Just some piercings and the tattoo.”

 

“Oh come on Steph… you can tell Rachel.  She’s your friend.  Actually Rachel, she’s been going through a kinky stage lately” Dave said.

 

“Ohhh?” said Rachel.  “What kind of kinky?” she asked, looking at Dave.

 

“Dave!” I said, trying to stop him from revealing anything else.

 

Rachel got this look on her face like she was about to be given the keys to the Taj Mahal.

 

“She gets turned on by just about anything these days.” Dave said.  “Just look at her nipples – which you can see since she hates wearing bras.”

 

I just about died of embarrassment, but my nipples WERE hard.  I looked down and saw them poking through the thin material of my T-shirt.  My arms jerked up to cover myself, but it was too late.  Rachel had already seen and was smiling at me.

 

“Rachel,” Dave asked, “do YOU get excited all the time like that?  When people talk about you and make you reveal things, do your nipples get hard?”

 

Now it was Rachel’s turn to be embarrassed.  She turned about three shades of red, but she denied it saying, “Not me, of course not.”

 

“Well Stephanie is worried that she’s strange, like she’s the only girl that gets excited by such things.  I think she’s wrong… that most girls get excited when they get embarrassed or even when that’s combined with a little pain.” Dave explained.

 

Rachel got another puzzled look on her face and said, “Pain?  What do you mean pain?”

 

I started to object to the direction of the conversation, but one look from Dave and I sat quiet.

 

“Well, you know how things like taking a shit can be painful and feel good at the same time? How tickling can make you go crazy and make you laugh, too?  Well, lately Stephie has just begged for spankings and even to have her nipples pinched, and even to be tied up when I do it to her.”

 

“DAVE!!!” I shrieked.

 

But Rachel interpreted my protest to mean I didn’t want my ‘little secret’ revealed, not that I disagreed with him.  She just sat there and burst into giggles.

 

She looked at me and said, “You tell him to touch you like that?”

 

Turning red, I said (my eyes on Dave’s look), “Uh, yeah, but not on bare skin.”  I hoped Dave would let me get away with that little lie.

 

“Maybe we can test our theories a little tonight.” Dave said. 

 

“What do you mean?” asked Rachel cautiously.

 

“Well, as you’ve already seen, Steph isn’t wearing a bra; she likes showing her nipples, don’t you Steph?” Dave said.

 

I wanted to protest, but just as I started to say an firm ‘NO’, I caught his eye and remembered his instruction to agree with him.  Now I was beginning to understand why.  I nodded my head instead.  Do my embarrassment, as soon as he called attention to them, my nipples began to harden again and I’m sure they could both see it

 

Rachel looked at me with this big grin on her face.

 

Dave went on, “So whenever she gets a little turned on tonight, we can kind of see.  So in order to compare her with someone else her own age and sex, maybe you’ll help us out, Rachel.”

 

Rachel’s grin faded as she turned to Dave and said, “Ah, what did you have in mind?  I’m not doing anything kinky!”

 

“Well, you could take off YOUR bra and put on one of Steph’s T-shirts and you can be our control.  If the same thing that excites Steph doesn’t excite you, then we’ll know Steph is just, ah, different.”

 

“Ahhh,” said Rachel, “I don’t think so.”

 

“Come on Rachel” said Dave, “You DID just tell us that when people talk about you and embarrass you, it doesn’t make you excited.  What have you got to be worried about?  Go ahead Steph, go get her a T-Shirt.”  Dave was calling her bluff.

 

The idea of embarrassing Rachel, who’d thought my discomfort was amusing, was appealing to me.  I didn’t need any encouragement so rushed upstairs to get another T-shirt.  Looking through my things, I found another short one that I figured might be a little tight on her and brought it back down to Rachel.

 

In the meantime, Rachel had been trying to find an excuse not to participate, but Dave had tricked her into trying to appear different from me, so he kind of had the upper hand and wasn’t about to let her back out.

 

As I came back into the room, I heard him saying, “And besides Rachel, you have a great body.  You shouldn’t be ashamed of people seeing a little more of you.”

 

I saw Rachel turn beet red, but with a pleased look on her face.

 

“Here you go Rachel, you can change in the bathroom if you want.” I said as I handed her the T-shirt.

 

She looked at the T-shirt, knowing it was going to show a lot but she was stuck with her foot in her mouth so she got up and headed toward the bathroom.  I’m sure she figured she could control her reactions to anything he tried.

 

Dave stopped her with an hand on her arm and said, “Of course since you don’t get embarrassed by such things, you could just keep your back to us and change right here.”

 

Rachel’s face turned pink again and she said, “Ah, that’s okay, I’ll go into the bathroom.  I’m not sure I trust you THAT far.” she said with a wink at Dave.

 

She walked slowly away like she was walking to the gallows.

 

I looked at Dave.  He had a really pleased expression on his face as he smiled at me.

 

We waited more than five minutes for Rachel.  I began to wonder what was going on.  Dave called out to her and encouraged her to hurry up, then told me to go in and bring her out.

 

When I got into the bathroom, I saw what was taking so long.  Rachel stood there in her tight jeans that had to be worn down low on her hips and wearing my T-shirt.  It exposed most of her midriff from her hips to about three inches below her breasts.  And it was tight across her nipples, which were sticking out through the shirt like stalagmites. 

 

“Steph, you’ve got to help me, I just can’t go back in there wearing this with no bra!  I can’t let Dave see my nipples!” Rachel pleaded.

 

I put my arm around her shoulders, as if in sympathy, and said, “Now Rachel, it won’t be that bad.  Besides, I think Dave likes you.” 

 

As she thought on this, I urged her forward toward the living room.

 

“You think so?” she asked in a hopeful voice.

 

“Oh yeah,” I said.  And I couldn’t resist adding, “And he’ll just love seeing those tits.”

 

She glanced down at the erect nipples, visible through the shirt and started to try to turn back, but I propelled her through the door into the living room.

 

“There you two are.” said Dave.  “Oh Rachel, that looks really sexy.”

 

Like most 14 year-old girls, an older guy saying she looked sexy was very flattering to Rachel and she blushed again in pleasure.  Dave ushered us back to the coach where Rachel and I sat, side by side.  He sat back down in the easy chair so he could see both of us.  Rachel wilted under his gaze, her nipples getting even harder by the minute.

 

“Rachel,” said Dave, “You’re not excited are you?”

 

“No,” she said a little too quickly, “of course not.”

 

“Oh,” Dave said, “and I suppose your nipples aren’t hard either.”

 

She looked down again, flustered, but said, “Oh no, they’re ah…, they’re always like that, and besides, it’s a little chilly.”

 

“I’ll bet your boyfriends just love that” said Dave.

 

“I don’t go around showing them off!” she insisted. 

 

“Ah, I see” said Dave with a smile.  “Well, time for the first movie.”  He pushed ‘play’ on the DVD and we started to see a nice family picture he had ready.

 

We all relaxed into our seats and started to watch the movie.  After about 15 minutes, Dave spoke up without apparently taking his eyes off the movie, “Rachel, you weren’t telling the truth earlier, were you?”

 

“What do you mean?” she asked.

 

“You said your nipples always poked out, but they’re not now… They’ve gone back to normal.” he said with a kind of smirk.

 

We all looked at Rachel’s chest then, and sure enough, her T-shirt showed normal sized nipples.  But of course, as we were all talking about and looking at her nipples, they were growing quickly again before our eyes.

 

She put her arms over her chest, her face turning red again.

 

“You see Steph,” he said, “most girls get excited when they’re embarrassed, especially when people talk about certain parts of their bodies.”

 

I felt vindicated!  And it did kind of prove Dave’s point… that I was like most other girls.

 

“I am NOT excited!” Rachel protested.

 

Dave looked right at her and asked, “Then why are your nipples sticking out like the great pyramids?”

 

“They ARE NOT” exclaimed Rachel.

 

“Then move your arms so we can see if you’re telling the truth.” Said Dave.

 

“I don’t have to” she said smugly.

 

She was behaving like a little child and Dave was getting a little frustrated with her.

 

“Okay Rachel, you can deny it all you want.  That doesn’t change the truth.” he said.  “But I thought you were becoming a young lady.  Young ladies tell the truth about themselves and aren’t afraid to show their physical maturity to others.  I just thought you had grown up.”

 

That got to her.  I guess most 14 year olds like to be thought of as grown up and mature.  We want to be big girls, not little girls, especially in the eyes of an older guy like Dave.  Rachel lowered her arms and showed us her breasts again.  They were still hard and poking out.

 

“Embarrassment excites you a little too, now doesn’t it Rachel?” he asked.

 

She nodded her head, looking close to tears.

 

“Don’t be upset, you’re really good looking.” said Dave.

 

Rachel instantly cheered up a little, “You think so?”

 

“Sure I do,” he said, “You have really pretty eyes, a great ass, and VERY nice tits.”

 

Rachel was embarrassed, but also thrilled to be complimented like that by Dave.  She lowered her head and said, “Um…, thanks.”

 

I just sat there and rolled my eyes.

 

“SO!” Dave said, “We have two beautiful girls and a test to take.  We need to know if the two of you get excited by the same things.  But you have to be honest, and I know you are both mature enough to do that.  Are you game?”

 

I, of course, had no choice, so I said yes.

 

Rachel hesitated just a second, but when I said yes, she agreed also.

 

“Well,” Dave said, “to make sure we can’t have any doubts about the results, I think we should get your shirts a little wet, okay?” and he went into the kitchen before we could object and returned with a spray bottle Mom sometimes used when ironing clothes.

 

“Ready?” he asked me, pointing the nozzle at my chest.

 

What choice did I have, I didn’t want to feel the belt later.  I said, “Sure”.

 

With no pause at all, Dave started squirting my breasts with the water bottle.  But just a few squirts at first. 

 

On the first squirt, I just about came out of my seat.  The water was ICE cold!  He must have had that thing in the freezer.

 

He asked Rachel if she was ready, and she nodded her head, just playing along.  I doubt she wanted to participate in this, but he’d cleverly drawn her in.  Dave gave her a few squirts too, dampening her shirt a little.  She too, let out a scream as the water first hit her, almost standing up.

 

He paused, then sprayed me some more, then sprayed Rachel more.  He kept switching back and forth until we were not just damp, he’d soaked the front of our shirts.  Both of us sat there with our shirts plastered against our chests, emphasizing every contour of our breasts and nipples.

 

Dave said, grinning from ear to ear, “Now THAT’S just beautiful.  You both have gorgeous tits.  It makes me want to just squeeze them real good.”

 

Between the stimulation of the cold water, the revealing way it displayed our breasts so it looked like we were almost naked, and his candid observation of them, both of our nipples were really hard and sticking straight out.

 

“Okay,” Dave said, “the score is still even.  You both reacted the same way to the cold water.”

 

Rachel couldn’t help it, she put her hands up over her breasts to cover her shame.  I was just sure that if she hadn’t of liked Dave, she’d have been out the door by now.

 

“Hmmmm” said Dave, I guess we’re going to have to do something about that.

 

“I can tell you’re both going to want to hide your reactions, so I propose we tie your hands so you won’t be tempted.  Is that okay?” he asked, looking at me.

 

“Sure, I guess.” I said, knowing this is what he wanted from me.  He smiled when I said that then looked at Rachel.

 

“Tie our hands?  You’ve got to be kidding!” Rachel said.

 

“Oh come on beautiful, I promise I won’t take advantage of you.  You trust me, don’t you, Rachel?”

 

“Oh!... Ah, well, I guess that would be okay, but not too tight, and NO touching.”

 

“Don’t worry Rachel” Dave said, “I won’t do anything you don’t want.”  I noticed he didn’t include me in that, and he didn’t actually say he wasn’t going to touch us.

 

He disappeared for a minute (while Rachel and I sat looking around a little nervously) and returned a minute later with some lengths of rope.  He used me as his guinea pig.  I had to stand up and he attached a length of rope first to my left wrist, secured it, then attached it to my right wrist.  He left about a foot of rope between my wrists, but it was behind my back.

 

“See Rachel, it won’t be tight and you could probably untie yourself with a little effort.” Dave said.

 

That seemed to reassure her and she willingly submitted to being tied.  Dave tied her hands the same way he’d tied mine.  She and I sat back down.  The way he’d tied us was much more comfortable than if he’d tied our wrists together, but there was no way we were going to be using our hands to cover up. 

 

Naturally, my nipples were hard just because of our situation.  I looked over at Rachel and smiled.  She too, had hard nipples straining her shirt.  I guess the embarrassment of the situation wasn’t lost on her either. 

 

“Now, just a little more water to make sure you don’t dry out.” Dave said as he squirted us both again, but I really thought he just wanted to see our nipples stay hard a while longer.

 

“I see being helpless is exciting to both of you, or is it being able to see what’s happening to yourselves and each other” Dave said.  “Hmmmmmmm.”

 

She and I looked at each other and blushed, which of course didn’t help to relax our nipples.  I saw Rachel’s face flush, but then I was sure mine was, too.

 

Dave brought out two long pieces of black cloth which he used to blindfold us.  He didn’t ask us about doing this one… he just did it.  For some reason, Rachel didn’t protest.

 

“There we go,” he said, “much better.  What you’re seeing won’t add to your excitement.  I think Rachel was getting excited looking at my pants.  I mean, two beautiful girls, all tied up and helpless in front of me.  What guy wouldn’t get excited by that?”

 

“I…” said Rachel, starting to protest, “I….” but then she was silent.

 

“Perhaps it’ll be better if you two just sat there not trying to say anything” he said.  “You can trust me to be the judge of whether or not you get excited.”

 

The first thing he did was have us do our times tables in our head.  We had to do it until he told us to quit.  The idea, he explained was to think of something mundane so our excited nipples would relax again.

 

After several minutes Dave said “okay, let’s begin the next test.”

 

This test was to see if we’d get excited about a guy giving us normal compliments… nothing kinky… so he started complimenting us on how pretty we both were, how lovely our hair looked, how good we were in school, our taste in clothes… that kind of thing.  He was fair and told us both the same kind of things, though in different orders.

 

Neither of us reacted much to that kind of thing (maybe because we figured he was just trying to get a rise out of us and didn’t take him seriously), so he moved on to complimenting parts of our bodies that were a little more personal.  He also didn’t use our names, just said “You.”  That way, we could both think he was talking about us.

 

He started with our feet, telling us how cute and petite our feet were, making our feet seem sexually desirable.  Then he talked about our calves.  He described their perfect shape, how they just begged to be caressed (but since he couldn’t really see Rachel’s through her jeans, I wondered how much he really knew about how they looked).

 

Next it was our necks, how slender and shapely, perfect for a necklace or a choker “like Stephanie is wearing”  (if Rachel only knew).  He talked about our eyes, the shape of our nose, the color in our cheeks, and the soft line of our chins.  He described our lips; how full they were, how kissable they looked glistening in the light of the table lamps.

 

Then he talked about our waists and how much of an hourglass figure our thin waists gave us.  I don’t know about Rachel, but I was pretty sure my nipples were already getting hard.  I don’t know if it was from the compliments he’d given or from the direction I could tell this was headed, but I knew my face was burning.

 

He moved right up to tell us how our breasts were beautifully proportioned to our bodies, how guys just couldn’t help but look at them, how every guy in school wanted to reach out his hands and touch our tits, massaging them, rubbing our nipples, even sucking on them.

 

I could tell from the fabric of my shirt that my nipples were trying to poke right through my T-shirt.  There was no comparison report though from Dave as continued on about our sensuous thighs.  He said they were a beautiful shape and just begged to be caressed.

 

Right up into that heaven between our legs, he said.  Two halves of a perfect coin.  The backside all round and firm.  He told us how our asses had such a beautiful shape.  Guys always looked at us as we walked by, imagining what it would be like to squeeze those round globes when we were naked.  He talked about how guys fantasized about putting their finger up our asses, even what it would feel like to spank us, to feel our flesh absorb the strike of their hand, bounce a little and resume its shape for the next blow.

 

I could hear some heavy breathing coming from Rachel’s direction.  Like mine, her mind was working overtime as Dave painted his pictures.  And I knew I was again wet between my legs.

 

Then he talked about our pussies.  It was heaven on earth.  The place guys wanted to jump inside of and drown in ecstasy.  He said our pussies were like soft, velvet magnets, drawing in the desires of men.  I could have listened to him go on and on all night.

 

But he stopped his descriptions and said in a husky whisper, his head between Rachel and I, “I can see you are really excited.  I think you want more excitement, don’t you?” 

 

I know that I nodded my head and couldn’t help but squeak out a weak “Yes.”  I didn’t hear anything from Rachel though.

 

Then I heard him say, “You like it when I talk dirty, don’t you.  You like the feelings you’re getting inside.  You’re very excited, aren’t you?”  I was just sure he was aiming his words more at Rachel, but it applied to me too, so I kept nodding my head.

 

“Do you want me to touch you?” he said, “Do you want me to touch your face, caress your stomach, feel your legs?”  I don’t know about Rachel, but I know that I still nodded as if in a dream.

 

I felt his hand on my knee and the small gasp from Rachel told me that she too, was being touched.  His hand moved gently around my kneecap and down the inside of my calf; all the way to my ankle and back up again, ever so slowly to my knee.  The hand moved further, along the top of my leg to where it met my hip, and then back toward my knee down the outside of my leg. 

 

His hand moved lazily – like there was all the time in the world.  His fingers were just drifting along my thigh.  When he reached my knee, the fingers started to make slow spirals and drifted upwards again, this time along the inside of my thigh.  He wasn’t massaging me or even really caressing me… just brushing my leg in little circles.  As he approached the point where my legs joined, he shifted to my other leg and ran his finger down to my ankle and started over. 

 

When he’d come near my crotch, part of me wanted him to keep going up.  I know I was wet there.  I knew I had the advantage over Rachel if he was doing the same thing to her.  My legs were bare where hers were cloaked in jeans.

 

Throughout all of this, Dave remained silent… never saying a word.  I wish I knew what was happening with Rachel.

 

Dave’s hand moved to my bare stomach where it started at my belly button and made slow circles gradually widening out.  His touch sent shivers all through my body.  I knew that having my arms bound and my eyes blindfolded enhanced the experience.  I wanted his hands, his touch.  I wanted it in the places he was avoiding.  I wanted him to touch me everywhere. 

 

I felt a solitary finger tracing a line up between my breasts.  Then he walked his fingers over to one shoulder and then back to the other across the upper part of my chest.  His hand encircled my neck, his fingers tickling my throat. 

 

The fingers moved around my face, my cheeks, my ears.  The traveled across my nose and circle my lips.  My mouth opened and I felt his thumb brush my teeth.  Then it went deeper and caressed my tongue.  I tasted the slight saltiness of his skin.  My lips closed around his digit and I gently sucked on his finger, trying to draw it deep into my mouth.  His other fingers caressed my cheek as I sucked on his thumb.  I heard him stand as his hand withdrew from my face.

 

“Well, you girls certainly are wonderful.  You really know how to excite a guy.” he said.  “And I think that you are both a little excited too.  So I think we still have a draw.”

 

I was disappointed he had stopped.  I wanted it to last all night.

 

“Now as I was saying earlier,” he went on to say, “Stephanie also gets excited by a little pain.  Hmmmm… how shall we do this?”

 

Rachel said with a hint of nervousness in her voice, “Pain?  What do you mean?”

 

“Well, I’m not going to break your arm or hold your hand over a fire.  I was thinking about a little spanking” Dave said.

 

“SPANKING!?” Rachel said.

 

“Unless you prefer I break your arm or something” Dave said with a smile in his voice.

 

“Do we have to?” she asked.  “I don’t really…”

 

I wanted to tell her that no, of course SHE doesn’t have to.  She could tell him to stop.  She could tell him to let her go.  She could just go home.  She was free.  I had no choice.

 

“We won’t be able to find out if Stephanie is normal unless we do.” Dave said in this honey sweet voice.  “You want to help Stephanie, don’t you Rachel?”

 

“I guess so, but a spanking?  Nobody’s spanked me in years” she said.

 

“It’s really the only way.  Come on Rachel, your wearing jeans.  I’m not even sure I can hurt you.  Of course, you could always drop your pants down.”

 

“No thanks, I’ll keep them on.” she said.

 

“Okay then, I’ll start with Steph and give her ten, then I’ll give you ten, Rachel.” he said.  “I’m going to lead you both around to the back of the coach and lay you over the back.” Dave said.

 

“Remember Rachel, I won’t do anything that you tell me not to.” he said.

 

“Okay” she said hesitantly.

 

He helped us stand and moved us behind the couch, then laid us over the back of the couch.  Our butts were now pointed at the ceiling.  In this position, my skirt had ridden up and I knew my butt cheeks were almost naked and exposed to him.

 

“Okay,” Dave said, “Just stay like that a minute.  I want to make sure you’re both relaxed first”

 

I knew that he meant he wanted our nipples to relax.  For a few minutes he talked about mundane things.  He talked about the weather, school, even his job.  I felt his voice move behind us and as it stopped, I first heard the sharp slap against my naked butt and then felt the pain travel to my brain. 

 

I yelped.

 

Expecting the slaps, I controlled my yelps for the other nine, clenching my teeth.  It hurt on top of where he’d already spanked and whipped me today, but the belt had hurt worse.

 

Finishing with me, he moved to Rachel.  Without further comment, I heard the first muted slap against her butt.  I envied her the jeans.  Somehow, I could tell that Dave was trying to put more force into her spanking.  After about 7, she started yelping a little with each one.

 

After our ten, Dave pulled us up so we were standing.

 

“Hmmmmm” he said.

 

I heard the squirt of the water bottle and felt the cold spray against my nipples.  Then again it squirted and Rachel let out an “OH!”

 

“Another round, I think” said Dave.

 

We were laid over the couch again and once more I felt his hand against my butt.  Then Rachel had her ten.  Once more, we were stood up.

 

“Well Rachel, I think we’ve proved that Stephanie is a normal girl.  That is, at least you two are alike.  It seems the spanking got you a little excited just like it did her.”

 

“Now how about a backrub as your reward for help us out.” he said.

 

I felt nothing, but I could hear moans of pleasure coming from Rachel.  After a few minutes, he finished her rub and released us from the ropes and removed out blindfolds.  As he undid my blindfold, he whispered in my ear that I’d get my rub later.

 

It was almost midnight so Dave turned the TV back on and we watched the ball drop in New York City, Rachel and I once again on the couch after Rachel had changed back into her original clothes.  I didn’t get to change, but sat there in my wet shirt.

 

We all stood and toasted-in the New Year, and Dave gave us both a kiss – on the lips too.  And it wasn’t a quick one either, well, mine didn’t last long, but he was standing there kissing Rachel for almost a minute, and I could tell he frenched her.

 

She certainly didn’t seem to mind either.  As they kissed, they also hugged real tight and I could tell Rachel’s breasts were mashed up against Dave. 

 

Dave’s released her from the kiss, but continued to hug her and moved his mouth close to her ear.  I could just make out him telling her that the next time she came over she should wear a skirt.  She giggled.

 

She left in a great mood.  Dave giving her rear-end a little swat as she left.  That’s my brother, I thought, a real charmer of the 14 year-olds.

 

When the door closed behind her, Dave turned to me and said, “I am so hot!”  Then he rapidly stripped me of my skirt and T-shirt till I was naked once more.

 

We went back into the living room but he didn’t even sit down.  He pushed me to my knees and said, “I know you want to suck my cock, you little slut, but I’m going to take it easy on you this time.  You can just jerk me off.”

 

I licked my palms and started rubbing his cock up and down.  I even played with his balls some as I stroked him with my other hand.  I did kiss the tip of his cock and lick it a little, but by this time, my mouth was so sore and swollen I’m not sure if I could have gotten him in even had he tried to force it. 

 

When he was ready to come, he took over and told me to put my hands behind my back.  With one hand in my hair to control my head and the other jerking his own cock, he squirted his cum on my forehead, my eyes and nose, mouth and cheeks.  I had my eyes closed so he wouldn’t get any inside them and kept them closed, feeling the cum coating my eyelids.  He released my hair, and told me to hold my head up so he could get a good look at me.  My eyes sprang open again as I heard a strange noise.  I looked up to see his digital camera pointed at my cum-covered face.

 

“Beautiful!” he said. <click>  <click>

 

“Dave!” I protested.  “Don’t!”

 

“Shut up and smile, slut.” he ordered.

 

My face turned scarlet in embarrassment, but I shut up.  I didn’t smile, but I said nothing further.

 

Satisfied, he put the camera down after a couple more shots and tucked himself back in.  He told me to get on my hands and knees, then to spread my legs apart.  I was nervous about this position.  It left me really exposed.  He pushed my head down until it my forehead touched the floor.  Embarrassed tears and cum, dripping on the floor.

 

His hand started playing with my butt.  Stroking it, squeezing it, and running his fingers from my pussy up to my butt-hole. 

 

Then I felt him push a finger in my wet pussy.  “Hmmmmm, I thought so,” he said, “you just love to be touched, don’t you slut?  I bet you even liked me taking your picture with all that cum on your face.  Turned you on, didn’t it?”

 

I shook my head, feeling ashamed because it was partly true.

 

He slapped my butt hard.  “Answer me!  Don’t you slut?”

 

“Yes Master.” I said, knowing what he wanted to hear.

 

His hand returned to my pussy, pushing his finger in and out.

 

“Do you want to cum?  Beg me to let you cum, cocksucker.” he said.

 

“Yes, please Master, please let me cum’” I begged.

 

He played with my butt and my pussy some more, quickly building me toward climax and just as I was close, he pinched my clit hard.  I let out an ear-splitting scream as I came hard, spurting my juices into his hand.

 

He wiped my juices into the opening of my butt-hole, as he continued to stroke my fires.  His other hand played with my nipple.

 

“I love you, my little cocksucker.” he said with that husky voice of his.

 

“Now tell me to put my finger in your asshole.  Tell me to screw it in real deep.  Tell me to fill the slut’s asshole” he said.

 

“NO!” I said.  “I don’t want anything in my butt!”

 

SLAP!  His hand hit my butt.  SLAP!  SLAP!  SLAP!  SLAP!

 

“Do you want my belt?”  SLAP!  SLAP!  SLAP!  My face jammed into the floor with each blow.

 

“No… please.”  I was in tears but I did what he told me.  “Master, please put your finger in your slut’s asshole.  Please put it in deep and fill this slut’s asshole.”

 

I shook with my sobs, afraid for him to do it, afraid to refuse him.  My heart was pounding as he started working his finger into my butt.  It was soaked with my juices, but I was so tight, it was hard for him to make any progress.  He twisted his finger around back and forth and slowly, slowly, his finger forced its way into me.

 

I screamed as it punched past my sphincter and slipped inside.  It hurt SO bad.  He pushed in and out, slowly going further each time.  It was like he was putting a white hot iron inside me.  This was something I had definitely NOT given him permission to do.  But I’d been spanked so much today, I just didn’t have the will to refuse him again.

 

Then it was all the way in.  I felt his knuckles hit my crack.  Then he pulled out and pushed in again, time after time.  Eventually, the pain was replaced by another feeling; a feeling that seemed to radiate from my butt-hole to my pussy. 

 

It was beginning to excite me.  When he’d first started pushing into my butt, my arousal had died but now it was back.  I started pushing up to meet his finger as it thrust into me.  One hand up my butt while the other played alternately with my clit and my nipples.

 

“There’s my little slut,” he said, “that’s a good girl… now cum for me you dirty slut.  Cum with my finger up your ass.”

 

I couldn’t help it.  I came with one of the hardest cums so far.  There was pain and pleasure all at the same time.  I felt things I’d never felt before… sensations moving through my butt and my pussy and my breasts and exploding in the pit of my stomach.

 

Dave kept me cumming for the next ten minutes.  He wouldn’t let up.  Wave after wave of pleasure coursed through me.  Eventually, I could take no more and collapsed unto the floor, spread eagled and exhausted.

 

He picked me up and carried me to the bathroom where I released what little liquids I had taken in that day.  I barely had the strength to wipe myself.  Dave carried me up to my bed and put me in, still naked.  I lay there exhausted physically and emotionally.

 

He rubbed salve into my tattoo and antiseptic on my piercings, then rolled me over on my stomach and gave me a massage.  Sleep began to wash over me.  Vaguely, I felt him tie my wrists to opposite sides of the headboard so that I remained face down in bed.  He covered my naked body  with a sheet and left me there.  I was sound asleep before the door closed.

 

Conversation with Anna, Part D

Stephanie’s New Year              

 

By Sam Blythe

 

Part 4

 

 

Occurring Monday, New Years Day.

 

The next morning I awoke to find I was free of any restraints.  I mean my collar, wrist and ankle cuffs were still on, but they weren’t attached to anything.  I wasn’t sure if I should get up or not.  I didn’t hear Dave anywhere. 

 

My tongue felt better.  The swelling seemed to have gone done and it felt normal again – that is, normal except for a pole speared through it.  My tattoo tingled !till and my nose itched where the new stud was, but all in all, I wasn’t in any real pain.

 

Eventually, my need to relieve myself got the better of me and I left the bed and moved toward the door, half expecting to see Dave pop around a corner at any moment and punish me for moving without his permission.  As I thought of that, I was struck by how odd it was that I felt like I needed his permission just to move from my bed.  This has really got to stop… somehow.

 

As I went toward the bathroom, I didn’t see Dave anywhere upstairs.  I decided to risk it and relieved myself, then took a quick shower, trying to clean yesterday’s dried fluids from my body.  I shaved my legs and even up between them as well.  I was tired of all this, but it seemed a small thing not to get him angry.

 

Remembering yesterday morning’s towel experience, I dried off but took the towel with me.  I could always pretend I was still drying off.  I walked out naked and looked around.  Not seeing my brother upstairs, I went downstairs to see if he was there.  I felt nervous, walking around naked and not knowing what to expect.  I kept the towel ready just in case I found someone else.

 

Dave was nowhere around.  I peeked out back and still saw no sign of him.  I looked out front and noticed his car was gone.  Now what?  I was free for the time being, but free to do what?

 

If I stayed naked, should I remain downstairs or wait in my room?  Did I dare get dressed?  If I did and he came home and was ticked, what would happen then?  If I didn’t, what would happen if my mother or Mike came home and saw me naked before I had a chance to get in my room.

 

I decided to return to my room and wait there.  The clock read 9:10 am when I got back there.  I put salve on my tattoo and swabbed my piercings with disinfectant.  I tried to nap, but didn’t get much sleep.  I tried to read, but got bored, and then I worked on my journal some.

 

I could call the Department of Family Services I thought.  I could report him.  But how could I prove anything.  I couldn’t prove he’d forced me to have the tattoo or the piercings.  I couldn’t prove he was making me walk around naked.  My butt was now only faintly bruised after the spankings and whippings I’d received.  They could have been caused by falling down and landing on my rear.  I couldn’t prove that the cuffs, or collar were his idea.  And what would Mom say if I called DFS and didn’t talk to her first?

 

They would just think I was crying wolf.  And if they DID believe me and took Dave away, where would that leave me?  My mother didn’t care and Mike didn’t like me.  I’d either have no one or maybe even be put in foster care – No WAY!

 

I could call Rachel and warn her not to come over anymore, but she’d just think I was losing my marbles.  And besides, there was some comfort in having someone else to share Dave’s kinky side with.

 

In the end, I did nothing.  I just put on more salve and antiseptic. 

 

It was close to 12 when I heard the front door.  I wondered who it was.  What if it wasn’t Dave?  I scrambled back under the sheets so Mike or my mom wouldn’t see me naked.  The bedroom door opened.  It was Dave.  I was almost relieved. 

 

“Well, good morning slut.” he said as he ripped the sheets off me.

 

My face reddened in sudden shame.  I had almost started to feel normal again. 

 

“Good morning… Master.” I said, trying to keep him happy.

 

He snapped his fingers and pointed at the floor in front of him.  I was pissed that he would just point at the floor and expect me to come over and kneel in front of him.  But what choice did I have?  I got up, still naked, and started to walk over to him in the doorway.

 

Like a shot, he was in front of me, slapping my face, his hand first hitting me with the palm and then backhanding me with his knuckles.  “I [slap] did [slap] not [slap] tell [slap] you [slap] to [slap] walk.  Only walk when I tell you to or make you to, got it?”

 

As he hit me I backed away and I fell to my hands and knees, tears streaming down my face.  It seemed like he kept making up rules as he went along.  I guess that was rule ten.  He stepped away from me, back to where he was and snapped his fingers again, pointing to the floor in front of him.  I crawled over to him, stopping in front of him like the defeated dog I was.

 

“Alright,” he said, his voice now tender and caring, “much better.  Steph, I love you so much and I want you to do well here, and I hate hitting you, but you have to learn to do this right.  Now, today we’ll do some obedience training, but first things first, be a good slut and suck me off.”

 

Feeling no more comfortable about sucking him than before, I took his cock out of his pants and started to work.  What had happened to my nice, gentle brother? 

 

His cock wasn’t even hard yet when I took it out.  I don’t think I’d ever really seen it close up when it wasn’t rock hard.  Soft, it wasn’t that intimidating.  It was only about 3 inches long or so and maybe an inch thick.  It was soft and velvety to touch.  But it grew rapidly as I pulled on it with one hand while I massaged his balls through his pants.  He was circumcised so there was a big bulb on the end and I bent forward and kissed it lightly on the tip.

 

With the touch of my lips, his cock quickly sprung out like a 7 inch iron pipe.  It was hard to believe that something could be so hard and stiff, yet feel so smooth and warm.  It had gotten so hot, it seemed filled with hot oil or something.  As I took it into my mouth, his 2 inch thick pole really filled my mouth. 

 

I made it all wet and sucked in as much in as I could, then kind of blew him out as my studded tongue scrapped up his shaft, making him moan in pleasure.  The stud in my tongue still hurt when it was pulled on like that and I felt tears come into my eyes from the sudden pain.  I kept it up while one hand massaged his balls and the other was wrapped around the base of his cock, helping to stimulate him more.  The sooner I could get him to cum, the sooner it would be over.

 

It only took about five minutes and when he was ready to cum, he told me to stop and pulled himself out of my mouth.  He told me to look him in the eyes and jerked himself until he came, pointing his cock right at my face.  He squirted the first shot on my nose and mouth, the next one between my eyebrows.  The third one hit my cheek and the last one landed in my hair.  And I’d just taken a shower.

 

He wiped himself off on my other cheek and used my hair to dry off. 

 

“First thing you have to learn today is to remember to be polite.  Say thank you.”

 

I said, “Thank you, Master.”  We seemed to be up to rule eleven if I was counting right.

 

He pulled a crop from behind his back – he must have had it stuck in his belt because I hadn’t seen it before.  Giving me a sharp swat on each butt cheek, he told me to always be specific.  He said I should have said something like ‘Thank you Master for fucking my mouth and cumming on my face and hair.’

 

With that, he hit me twice more.

 

“And you forgot to say thank you for punishing you.”

 

“Thank you, Master for punishing my butt.”

 

He hit me again.  I couldn’t help it and cried “Aaaaah!” both times.

 

“It’s not a butt, it’s an ass.” he said. “Butt’s a word for nice little girls and boys, not sluts.  And don’t say punish, describe what I punished and what I did to punish you.  Can’t you get anything right, you stupid cunt?  Now try again.”

 

“Thank you, Master, for whipping my ass.” I said, crying now in humiliation again.

 

This time he massaged my ‘ass’ with his hand saying, “Much better my beautiful little cock-sucking slut.”  Once again, his voice had changed back to the “kind” Dave.

 

I just knelt there, naked, on my hands and knees, tears leaking from my eyes, not sure what was going on or what would be next.

 

“Now,” he said, “you should ask to please me whenever possible.  So even if I tell you to suck me off, ask me first.  Say something like, “Master, may I please suck your cock.”

 

“Yes, Master.” I said, thinking we were now up to rule twelve.

 

He told me to kneel straight and hold my hands together behind my back with my knees apart.  This would be the Normal position I should be in whenever I was not restrained, or told to be in another position.  So, when he’d cmme into my room a few minutes ago, this is how I should have presented myself.

 

Again, I said, “Yes Master.”

 

Then he had me put my arms behind me, my hands holding the opposite elbow, and lay down on my back with my legs spread as far as possible.  This was the ‘Ready’ position he said.  I hated this; it made me feel so exposed and vulnerable.

 

After he had explained what this position was for, he knelt between my widespread legs and started tickling my feet – just a little.  He told me to close my eyes as his hands continued their journey up my legs, teasing my skin with gentle touches.

 

Dave’s hands worked up my calves to my thighs.  He went first to the outside of my thighs and then moved inside from the knee.  The stretched tension of my legs and the vulnerable position I was displayed in, seemed to help me respond to his touches by sending shivers all through me.  My pussy grew hot and wet in anticipation.

 

But his hands bypassed my pussy and went up my hips to my waist.  He played around below my belly button, lightly pulling on the ring connected to the stud there.  He teased me by dipping his hand down where my pubic hair used to be, and meandering back up again. 

 

He bent down and kissed me on my freshly shaved pubic mound and said very huskily, “I appreciate it when you shave your cunt for me.  You will be rewarded.”

 

I kind of thought I already was.  He licked up and drove his tongue around the piercing in my belly button.  As his hands went to play with my breasts, his tongue wandered around my stomach.  It was like he was bathing me with his saliva.

 

His tongue was driving me wild.  I kept getting shivers all over me.  My stomach muscles convulsed repeatedly as he kissed and licked his way around my abdomen.  He moved up and began licking my breasts as one hand finally went to play with my pussy.

 

I was moaning and rocking around on the floor as the heat of my passion increased, my pussy creaming with preparatory juices.  I was going crazy.  Gone from my mind was any thought of calling a halt to our ‘games’ or telling him to stop.  I just wanted to cum.

 

His hand and mouth switched again and his tongue began to circle my pussy, then up and played around my clit.  I pushed my hips up into his mouth, trying to increase the contact.  Then his tongue stabbed into my pussy hole, twirling around and lapping up my juices.  He kept prolonging my orgasm, pulling out his tongue and simply licking the outside lips of my pussy.  Then he’d lick my clit again, and push his tongue back inside me.  After about fifteen minutes of driving me wild, he suddenly plunged as deep inside me as he could reach, leaned his head forward to push his nose against my clit, and pinched and twisted my nipples hard.

 

I came.  I came hard.  And not just once, but as he kept up his tongue lashing and nipple twisting, I came several more times.

 

As he finished and I lay panting on the floor, he stood up and said, “That’s your reward for pleasing me with your freshly shaved cunt.”

 

I just lay there panting, trying to recover.  He went right on with his instructions. 

 

“When I tell you to present yourself, I want you on your knees with your legs spread wide and your hands in front of you.  Your head should be touching the floor.  Now, present yourself slut.”

 

My mind was somewhere in lala land.  I was still trying to catch my breath and come back down to earth from my orgasm.  I didn’t even really hear him.

 

All of a sudden my freshly sensitized pussy exploded in pain as the riding crop came crashing down on it.  I let out an ear-piercing scream as my arms came from behind my back to cup my pussy and my legs came together to close my lips together.  I rolled on my side to try to protect myself.

 

But the crop found my hip as he continued to lay blow after blow on me, telling me over and over again to get into my presentation position.

 

I kept apologizing and pleading with him to stop.  I told him I didn’t know what he meant.

 

So he told me again, one step at a time, each punctuated with more slaps of the crop against my defenseless body.  I rolled over on my stomach (slap), then got up on my knees (slap), put my arms out in front of me (slap), head on the floor (slap) and spread my legs (slap).  It made me think I was facing Mecca and praying to Allah.

 

“You forgot to thank me for punishing you” Dave said.

 

I tried to make up for it but he interrupted me, saying that for being hard headed, I would get 20 slaps with the crop.  But first, I had to beg him to whip me and then I had to thank him for each smack.  If I didn’t beg him to whip me, he’d do it anyway, but wouldn’t start counting the 20 until I begged to be whipped.

 

With tears falling from my eyes to the floor, I begged him saying, “Please Master, please whip my ass with your crop.  I’m so sorry for being bad, so please punish me with your crop.  I’m sorry I was bad Master.”

 

“Good job slut, your wish is granted.  Now stay in your presentation position.”

 

The first swat came down on my right cheek and the pain seemed to explode in my butt.

 

“OW!  Thank you Master for whipping my ass.” I said.

 

The second landed on my left cheek.

 

“OOOWWW!  Thank you Master for whipping my ass.”

 

It went on and on… first one cheek then the other.  My tears puddling on the floor below me.  He made sure to cover my butt all over, sometimes hitting the same spot twice.  By the twelfth or thirteenth blow, I was screaming and trying to say thank you at the same time.

 

Finally, it was over.  Dave told me to relax a few minutes.  I collapsed, face down on the floor, my hands reaching behind me to massage my butt.  He walked away and came back a few minutes later.  I was still shaking with my sobs.

 

He pushed my hands away and I felt his hand on my butt as he rubbed something cool and soothing into my burning, reddened cheeks.  How could someone who could give me so much pleasure one minute, turn around and in the next give me so much agony then flip again and be tender?

 

He pulled me to my feet and gave me a tight hug, holding me and caressing my back until my sobs subsided.  After I’d calmed down, he went through my clothes and handed me a skirt and tank top, told me to put them on, clean up a little and walk downstairs to the kitchen for something to eat. 

 

As he walked out of the door, he reminded me not to forget to assume a normal position when I got to the kitchen.

 

I dried my tears and got dressed.  The skirt was one I’d had for awhile.  It came to about mid-thigh and was made of light blue cotton.  The top was yellow and came down to just below my belly button.  Compared with what I’d been wearing, this was a modest outfit.

 

I went to the bathroom and repaired my face, brushed my teeth, and used a washcloth to wipe off the cum he’d left to dry on my face and got what I could out of my hair.  Then I rinsed between my legs as good as possible, trying to be gentle since it was still tender.

 

Reluctantly, I went down to the kitchen for whatever awaited me there.  I was thankful he had allowed me to walk rather than crawl.  I was ravenously hungry.  I had eaten very little the last few days and it was already after 1 in the afternoon.

 

Entering the kitchen, I saw Dave fixing something, and I sank to my knees, putting my hands behind my back.  I said, “Thank you Master, for letting me dress and clean up.  Also, thank you for letting me walk down here.”

 

“You’re welcome slut.” he said.

 

He had me poor the drinks while he served some sandwiches he’d made while I was upstairs, then invited me to sit at the table and eat.

 

“Thank you Master for allowing me to eat at the table.”

 

We had a pleasant meal, almost like normal, except every time he addressed me, he called me “slut.”  It was a none-to subtle reminder that things weren’t quite back to normal.  Plus, sitting normally was rather painful on my recently whipped butt.

 

When we were done, he told me to clean up and then join him in the living room, also telling me I could walk unless he told me otherwise.  I remembered to say thank you.

 

There wasn’t much to clean up, so it wasn’t long before I joined him again.  I wasn’t sure if I should stand or just sit down, so I played it safe and assumed the ‘normal’ position, kneeling on the floor with my hands behind me.

 

Dave looked down at me and smiled.  I saw his eyes go to the clock.  It was close to 1:30 in the afternoon.  He looked thoughtful and then said we might just have time.  He told me to strip.  Sighing to myself, I obeyed.

 

“Play with yourself slut.” he said.  “I want to see you cum for me.”

 

I hesitated a few seconds and was about to protest.  He’d never made me play with myself in front of him before, and I just couldn’t imagine just doing it in the open like this.  When I hesitated, I saw him beginning to get angry again and decided to comply.  I quickly changed my tune and said “Yes Master.”  I put one finger in my pussy and started to play with my nipples with the other hand.  This was sooo embarrassing!  I could tell by the tent in his trousers that it was making him excited though.

 

After about 10 minutes of working on myself, I felt the heat building toward a climax.  Then he calmly mentioned that Mike would be home around 2.  I panicked knowing that time was rapidly approaching and almost lost my arousal. 

 

“Speed it up slut.  You don’t get to stop until you cum for me.”

 

I went back to work on myself and after a few more minutes of diddling myself, the idea of someone else finding me like this kind of added to my excitement and my pussy started heating up even faster.  Finally, I came. 

 

As I knelt there panting for a minute while I recovered, I glanced at Dave and noticed his digital camera in his hand. 

 

‘Dave, you DIDN’T just take pictures while I was playing with myself, did you?” I asked feeling embarrassed and betrayed.

 

“Sure, just a few pics to remember the moment.  You looked incredibly sexy doing that.  But I don’t recall giving you permission to ask me questions, and you didn’t say “master” and failed to thank me for letting you cum.”

 

I quickly apologized and fearfully added, “I’m sorry Master.  Thank you for letting me cum Master.”

 

“You’re welcome.  I’ll forgive you for the moment, but it might add to a later punishment if you slip up again.” Dave said, “Get dressed again and come sit beside me.”

 

I got dressed, but wished I could clean the juices that were now drying on my crotch and thighs.  Those pictures worried me.  I hadn’t even noticed the camera on the table beside his chair.  As I sat down beside him, he put his finger in my pussy, swirled it around, and then put it in my mouth, saying, “mmmmm, cunt juice, delicious.”

 

Then he stuck his finger back in me again and put it in my own mouth.  I licked it clean and said, “Thank you master for letting me suck my juices off your finger.”

 

“You’re doing very well, my little slut” Dave said.  “But any minute, Mike will be back and Mom should be home this afternoon, too.  I want to speak candidly for a minute.  Our little weekend together is almost over.  For the moment, we’re back to being a normal brother and sister.  I want to know what you’re feeling.”

 

I didn’t know what to say.  I didn’t know what to do.  I was taken by surprise.  And I wasn’t sure if he meant it was over for just a few minutes or forever.

 

“Take your time, Steph, and think carefully.” Dave said.

 

“I don’t know Dave.  I don’t really know what I feel.” I said.  “Confused I guess.  Sometimes I’m mad at you for treating me like you have been, and I’m afraid of you now.  Most of the time I don’t want to do this anymore, but then when you make me feel good and cum, I like it.”

 

“Let me tell you something,” he said, “something about yourself.  If you’d hated what’s been happening the last few days – if you’d been really angry about it – then as soon as I said it was over and I said things were back to normal, you would have said, “Great!”  You would have been glad it was over.  You would have cried for joy.

 

“But you didn’t do any of those things.” he went on to say.

 

“Instead, you were confused.  You had many different feelings.”

 

 “But…” I started to say, but Dave held up his hand to still my voice and went on.

 

“You might not want to admit it, but part of you liked all the attention.  And you enjoyed the times of pleasure.  Part of you even got excited about the humiliation, and part of you was excited about the pain, though of course, it might not have been an enjoyable excitement.  And you never really fought against the confinement, and the loss of decision-making felt freeing.  You didn’t have to worry about anything except what I might want you to do.”

 

Mike came through the front door about then, waved to us with no real greeting, and went upstairs to his room.  We waved back and said ‘hi’ but he was gone in seconds. 

 

“Does that ring true, Steph?” he asked, continuing.

 

For a long time I just sat there.  I knew he was right about some things.  But there was another part me, the normal part, that wanted to BE normal… that wanted to make my own decisions… that didn’t want to be sexually aroused every time I turned around… that didn’t like being humiliated and spanked and walking around naked… that didn’t like being tied up and led around on a leash or crawling like a dog.  I wanted to control my own life and make my own decisions.  I wanted to be proud of who I was and to be treated with respect.

 

So I told him that it was partly true and partly not.  I tried to tell him about the ‘normal’ life I wanted to lead.  I told him the excitement of the last few days had been, like, wow!, but I told him there was just so much going on inside of me, I just couldn’t get it all out.  I was just really confused.

 

“You just don’t like making decisions for yourself, do you Steph.”  He didn’t really ask me that, but rather made it a statement.

 

I wanted to respond anyway.  I took my time and said, “I like the excitement.  I like to cum.” I said blushing.  “But I want to live my own life, too.” I said.

 

“You want to have your cake and eat it too.” he said.  He was trying to make me see that “normal” meant I couldn’t also enjoy sexual freedom and excitement.  But I couldn’t see that little manipulation tactic in those days.  I just got confused.

 

“I…  No, I…maybe… I”

 

Hold up his hand, Dave shushed me.

 

“Here’s something else to think about.  If you want your life back, fine, but you’re going to have to explain to Mom why you have a tattoo and several piercings…”

 

“NO!  I can’t!  She’ll kill me and then ground me for life!  What can I tell her?  Besides, YOU made me get them!”

 

Tears were coming to my eyes again as I felt the fear overcome me.  How the heck was I going to explain this to my mother?  And in the back of my mind were the pictures that I knew he’d been taking during all this.  I knew there were more than what I’d seen him take.  I wondered how many and what they revealed.  I also was a little afraid of what he might do with them.

 

“On the other hand, like I told you earlier, if you agree to continue as we have been, I’ll handle Mom.  I’ll tell her it was all my idea and you didn’t have anything to do with it.”

 

Salvation!  Dave could fix it!  My face lit up with a smile.  He would take the heat from Mom…   All I had to do was… continue being his slut slave.  And my face fell.  Could I do it?  Oh God!  I just didn’t know what to do.

 

Dave put his hand on my thigh, and rubbed me casual-like.  My mind was in such a state, I hardly noticed.

 

“Take your time Steph… just think about it a while.”

 

I gasped as I felt his hand move up under my skirt, his fingers slipping into my slit.  He moved up and down as I began to lose the thread of our conversation.  I leaned back, not really thinking about it and parted my thighs to let him stimulate me.  Pushing between my lips, his fingers began separating my folds and then pushing under my hood, he gently grabbed my clit between his thumb and index finger. 

 

I was trying my hardest to ignore what he was doing as I tried to figure out what to do.  If I took responsibility for my actions, my mother would ground me forever, and likely regard me as the slut Dave had been turning me into.  Either way, I wasn’t going to have any freedom for a while.

 

It was getting harder and harder to concentrate as his fingers continued to excite my clit.  My mind kept being pulled down to my crotch.  I was getting really turned on… again. 

 

“Dave, I… “ and I gasped again as one of his fingers entered my hole while he pinched my clit.

 

“Oh god!...” I said.  “Dave…”  I wanted to tell him to stop so I could think, but I just couldn’t get it out.  I was panting and gasping continuously as my brother continued fingering me toward orgasm. 

 

“You want me to keep going?” he asked.

 

I nodded without even thinking about it. 

 

“But I’ll be glad to stop and give you your freedom.”  And he stopped, his fingers still resting on my clit and inside my vagina.  “What’ll it be Steph?  Keep going or stop?”

 

By that point, I’d stopped thinking about decisions.  All I could think of was getting off.

 

“Don’t stop… please don’t stop.”

 

His fingers moved again, massaging my clit, twisting it, pinching it.

 

“There’s my good girl.  Now tell me what you are Steph… tell me what you want.”

 

I just sat there, my head leaning against the back of the couch in shear ecstasy.  I only half heard him.  But then he slowed down again, almost stopping.  “Come on Steph…  let me hear you.”

 

“Okay, okay” I cried.  I was on virtual autopilot again from the last few days.  “I’m a slut and I want to be your slave… Master.  Just please let me cum.”

 

His fingers sped up, now aided by his other hand which went beneath my top and pinched my nipples.  And then I came.  He kept it going as I came and came again, continuously for like five minutes. 

 

Finally, he stopped.  His hand resting on my thigh all sticky from my juices.  His other hand moving my top back to cover my breasts and then stroking my hair.

 

“That’s my good little slut.  You’re such a pretty cunt.”

 

And I burst into tears, realizing what I had done.  I had given myself over to him.  I had my chance for freedom and let it slide out of my own pussy.  I curled up into a ball and sobbed while Dave stroked my back and my hair.

 

“Normal position slut.”  He emphasized the instruction by pushing me haphazardly off the couch.

 

I landed on my knees and slowly moved my arms behind my back, tears streaming down my face.  I was a slut.  I knew I needed to cum more than anything else, even freedom or pride.  I was ruled by my damn pussy.  My shoulders shook as I sobbed before my brother – my master.

 

“Now my beautiful little cunt, suck me off before Mom comes home.”

 

I scooted forward between his thighs, and pulled out his cock.  I remembered just in time…

 

“Please Master, may I suck your cock?”

 

“Ask me nicer, cocksucker.  Beg me in a way I can’t refuse.  Show me what a cock loving slut you really are.”

 

I felt so humiliated.  He was really pressing home his advantage over me now.  And I hated myself.

 

“Master please… Please allow your slut to suck on your big beautiful cock and make you cum.  I want to feel you cum in my mouth.  Please Master, I want to taste your spunk on my tongue and swallow your juices to hold in my stomach.”

 

My face was scarlet.  I wanted to crawl in a whole again.  He grabbed my ears and directed me toward his cock, a big grin on his face as I started to work, kissing the tip of his cock.  It grew harder and bigger as I slid my mouth down his shaft, using my tongue to make him wet as I worked my way down, licking his balls, sucking them into my mouth and then back up his shaft again.

 

He kept his hands on my head, holding my ears as I put the head of his cock into my mouth sucking while using my hands to massage his cock.  I twirled my tongue around his rod as I sucked him deep into my mouth.  Then I felt his hands pulling me further in.  He pulled my head until my chin was being scratched by the hairs on his balls, my throat choking as his cock was forced down my air passage.

 

The muscles of my throat contracted and spasmed as I fought for air, all the while massaging his cock.  He pushed me away enough for me to breathe, then pulled me back onto him again.  When I would start to really struggle for breath, he’d pull out a little.

 

This went on for hours… well, probably only ten minutes… and he finally came.  I swallowed it all.  I don’t think I’ll ever really like the taste of spunk, his or anyone else’s.  It tasted really yucky.  

 

He allowed me to go to the bathroom to clean up but I had to crawl there.  It seemed like he was doing everything he could to humiliate me this afternoon, to remind me of the life I had chosen.  But had I?  Just because I liked to cum, does that mean I have to be his slave?  I hoped not … at least forever.

 

I cleaned my mouth out, wiped my pussy and my thighs of juices, and fixed myself as good as possible.  Then I crawled back into the living room, returning to my ‘normal’ position, kneeling in front of Dave with my hands behind my back.

 

A few minutes later, Mom came home. 

 

I started to get up, but one look from Dave made me settle back down.  At least I had clothes on.

 

Mom called out saying, “Hi kids, I’m home!”

 

As Mom came in we both said hi and heard another greeting coming from Mike’s room.  She came on into the living room and stopped in her tracks when she saw me kneeling on the floor in front of Dave.  She looked at me and said, “Lose something, Stephie?”

 

I was about to answer but again, Dave silenced me.

 

“Mom, why don’t you have a seat.” he said.  “I’d like to talk to you for a few minutes.”

 

She got a puzzled look on her face, but went over and sat in an easy chair.  “Okay, what did you have in mind?” she asked Dave, her eyes moving back and forth between him and I.

 

“I need to tell you about Stephanie.” he said.  “She and I have had an interesting time the past few days and we now have a different relationship.  I’ve been working on her discipline, making her more respectful and willing to do what she’s told.  Isn’t that right, Stephie?” He asked, looking down at me.

 

“Yes… sir.” I said.  I wasn’t sure if I should say ‘master’ with Mom there, so I compromised, hoping it would be alright.

 

Dave smiled.  Mom raised her eyebrows, a slight puzzled smile coming to her face.  Then she saw the shine of the stud in my nose.

 

“Stephanie!  What on earth have you done to your nose?”  Then she saw the ring peeking out from below my top which had ridden up a little since I was holding my hands behind me still.

 

She came over and lifted my top a little to expose my belly button ring.  Her mouth dropped open in shock, anger seeping into her face.

 

“Mom,” Dave said, “please sit back down.  The piercings are my responsibility.”

 

Shock turned to mystification, but she sat back down to listen, still not looking happy.

 

“I decided Stephie needed to learn her place a little.  She’s been needing an external control.  I don’t think she’s very good at controlling her own life, or making decisions for herself.  The, ah, choker is actually a collar with a ring on the back and the wrist and ankle cuffs can also be used to restrain her.”

 

I wanted to die of embarrassment.  I hung my head in shame.

 

Mom, on the other hand, sat back in her chair.  I didn’t know if it was surprise or … something else.

 

Dave went on, “We’ve also added a few other touches.  As you can see, she has a stud in her nose.  That’s just for looks, but reminds anyone who sees her that she’s a slut.  She needed to come down off her high horse a little.”

 

“Well, that’s true.” Mom said thoughtfully.  “She always has been a little stuck up.”

 

I turned my head toward my mother in shock.  I could not believe she thought I was stuck up, nor that she was saying this to Dave.  I thought she’d freak at what he’d done and take him over HER knee maybe.  Certainly she’d disapprove of what Dave had been doing to me.

 

“Oh, get over yourself, Stephie.” She said.  “You’ve always acted like you’re just a little better than everyone else, including your own family.”


I couldn’t believe my own mother felt that way.

 

“The belly piercing is attractive and sexy, I think,” Dave said, “but the ring attached to it makes a handy place to attach things.”

 

“Hmmmmmm, yeah, I bet it would.” Mom said, grinning now.

 

“Okay slut” Dave said to me “crawl over to Mom and show her your other piercing.”

 

I saw Mom’s eyebrow arch up when Dave called me a ‘slut,’ but she didn’t say anything.  Feeling more humiliated that I’d ever felt, I brought my hands around in front of me and crawled over to my mother, resuming my normal position only tilting my head back, opening my mouth wide and sticking out my tongue as far as I could, showing her my tongue piercing.

 

“Oh my!” Mom said.  She stuck her finger in my mouth!  She felt the stud and moved it around a little, drawing a wince from me.  My still sensitive tongue was fine when it wasn’t bothered, but sucking cock or having someone play with it still hurt.  Then she played with my collar, moving it around so the ring was in front.

 

“Stand up, slut.” Dave ordered.

 

I stood up, still facing my mother.

 

“Good girl.” he said, “Now lift your skirt up and show Mom the new artwork.”

 

I balked.  I didn’t have any panties on and the LAST thing I wanted to do was show my naked, hairless pussy and new tattoo to my MOTHER!! 

 

“Dave!” I pleaded.

 

“NOW!” he commanded.  “We’ll deal with your punishment later, but if you don’t want to add to it, do what I told you.”

 

Slowly, my hands lifted my skirt in front.  My mother’s face got a peculiar expression on her face as all this was going on, glancing between my brother and I.  She gasped as my shaved pussy came into view, obviously with no panties on.

 

“Come on Steph, get on with it.  Or do you want to lose the skirt altogether?”

 

I quickly complied and lifted my skirt to my breasts, now showing the tattoo clearly.

 

“OH!” my mother said with a little gasp.  She leaned forward to study the tattoo more closely.

 

“I think I see now.” she said, looking as though she recognized the symbol.

 

“Normal.” Dave said.  I dropped my skirt and knelt down again.

 

“You’ve made her a slave.” Mom stated.  It wasn’t a question.  Somehow, she knew.

 

What did that tattoo mean, I wondered.  What was it about seeing the design on my skin that made her understand so quickly?

 

“Yeah, it seemed like the best way.  In all honesty, she’s not crazy about it, but she has admitted to being a slut and chosen to continue as my slave, haven’t you Steph?  Tell Mom what you are.”

 

“Yes Master.” I said, filled with shame yet knowing the secret was out, and also, I didn’t want to incur any further punishments.  But to say that in front of my mother was so humiliating.  “I’m a slut, Mom.”  Why wasn’t she stopping this? 

 

“Well, you two have been busy, I see.  I’m going to have to think about these developments.”  As she said this though, she reached out and played with the ring in my belly, pulling on it a little to see the effect on me.

 

“What does Mike know?” she asked.

 

“Nothing, he hasn’t been here for any of it.  I’d just as soon keep him out of most of it for now.” he said.

 

“Fine with me… but maybe you and I should talk.” Mom said.

 

“Okay slut, on your feet and come here.”

 

I went to him and he had me turn around, facing my mother again while he took my wrists and fastened them together behind my back again.  He told me to go to my room until he called me.

 

I left looking at Mom and wondering why she didn’t say something.  She was letting Dave do this to me and not saying anything!  I went upstairs, feeling like a trained monkey.  I could not figure out why Mom was acting like this.  Why wasn’t she upset?  I thought she’d be furious.  Why wasn’t she on my side?  Why was she so calm about it all?  And just what did that tattoo mean?   I felt betrayed by my own mother.

 

I sat down on my bed, tears running quietly down my cheeks, and waited for whatever was to happen next.  It was about 3:00 in the afternoon.  I tried to figure out what was going on and how I’d somehow gotten into this mess.

 

When the clock said 3:30, I heard Dave calling me from the bottom of the stairs.  I rose from the bed, where’d I’d lain down for a while, and started downstairs.

 

They were sitting on the couch together when I arrived in the living room.  As I came toward them, Dave signaled with his finger and I went down on my knees in front of them. 

 

“Stephanie,” Mom began, “your brother and I have been talking and I’ve decided to allow this to continue.” 

 

I opened my mouth to protest, but caught a look from Dave and I wisely decided to wait and hear them out.

 

“You’ve been getting really uppity lately young lady.  I know you disapprove of my relationship with John and I think maybe this is just what you need to learn your place.  And after what Dave has told me, it’s pretty apparent that underneath all that high and mighty exterior, you’re pretty much just a slut anyway.”

 

I hung my head in shame, tears once more rushing to my eyes to spill down my cheeks.  I felt like dirt.  I knew I was never mommy’s ‘little girl,’ but I couldn’t believe she was going along with this.

 

“So I’ll assist where I need to, but your brother is in charge and what he says, goes.  You will do what he tells you, Stephanie.  I’ve been worried how I was going to keep control of you during the next few years.  Most girls your age become a bit hard to control.  With this arrangement, maybe we won’t have to worry so much in your case.  Of course, you’ll still go to school, but misbehave there and you will be dealing with both me as your mother and Dave as your master.  Understand?”

 

Still crying, I nodded my head.

 

“Your mother asked you a question, slut.” Dave piped in.  “I expect you to make a proper and respectful response.”

 

“Yes Master.  I’m sorry Mother.  Yes, I understand.”

 

“Dave if you’ll remove her restraints, we’ll get a move on.”

 

I looked up in curiosity, but they didn’t give me any clues.

 

“Come here, slut.” Dave said.

 

I got up and went over to him.  He indicated I should turn around and then he released my wrist cuffs.  He told me to go with my mother and do what I was told, and that I should respond favorably to anything my mother suggested.

 

“Yes Master.”  I followed my mother outside and to her car.  Though I still had on my skirt and my tank top, that was ALL I had on, which meant I was barefoot too.  As she told me to get into the back seat, Dave called from the doorway and reminded me not to say a word unless asked a direct question.

 

Mom didn’t say much on the way to our destination.  I just sat and looked around, wondering where we were going.  We pulled in front of a shoe store first.  We went in and she had me try on several pairs of shoes… with high heels.  She bought me four pair.  The shortest had four inch heels, which I wore out of the store.  There was another pair with 5 inch heels and the other two both had 6 inch heels. 

 

I was a little shaky since the most I’d worn before were 2 and a half-inch heels.  Walking awkwardly back to the car, I got in and awaited what might happen next.

 

We arrived at a small, out of the way, medical office.  The sign beside the door read, “A. Martin, MD, OB-GYN” and as we went in, I noticed a small design carved somewhat discretely above the door.  It was the same symbol I now wore below my belly button!  Very strange.

 

We went to the nurse’s window and Mom told her we were here for our 4:30 appointment for Stephanie.  The nurse assured us the doctor would be right with us.

 

Mom sat down, but indicated I was to stand beside her chair with my hands behind me.  There was no one else present.  However, after a couple of minutes, a girl about 20 came from the back and left, smiling timidly to us.  A few minutes later, the nurse called us back.

 

I was treated to the normal weigh-in, temperature check, blood pressure check, pulse rate and stuff.  The nurse had me strip – completely – and put on a gown.  This type fastened in front but when I went to fasten it I noticed there were no snaps, no belt, no ties; nothing with which to fasten it closed.  So I just held it together.  When I was ready, the nurse had me get up on the table… you know… the gynecological type with the stirrups.  I was to sit down and wait for the doctor.

 

About five minutes later, Doctor Martin came in, scanned my chart, and then asked about my sexual history.  He wanted to know if I’d had intercourse yet, if I’d ever had anal sex, and what kind of oral sex I’d engaged in. 

 

It was so embarrassing!  I had to answer these questions right in front of my mother and this strange doctor.  But I told him.  I didn’t tell him who I’d done the oral stuff with though – just that I’d done it.  Since I hadn’t done the intercourse or anal stuff, I was able to tell him that I was still a virgin.

 

He did the usual stuff of listening to my chest and back, then he examined my piercings very carefully, pronouncing them free of infection and healing nicely.  Next, I was told to lie back on the table.  He moved my hands away, spread my robe open and examined my tattoo very carefully, saying that it too, was coming along well.

 

Next, he examined my breasts, checking for lumps, I suppose.  He pressed them, massaged them, kneaded them and squeezed them.  The doctor turned his attention to my nipples.  He bent over to look at them closely as he played with the nipples and pinched them, making them hard.  I was embarrassed, wondering why the ‘doctor’ was playing with my breasts a little more than a doctor normally would.  I began to feel chill bumps arise on the skin of my breasts while he played with them.  He told my mother they looked fine with good strong nipples.

 

Then he took my left ankle and put it in the stirrup, fastening the straps to secure my leg.  He did the same with my right ankle.  I was wondering why he was strapping me in since this was just a normal exam – or so I thought.

 

I shivered as I felt his fingers touch the lips of my pussy.  It occurred to me that most doctors used gloves when touching a patient.  Dr. Martin did not.  It was an unusual exam.  I was getting nervous.  He seemed to be caressing my lips more than examining them.  I wanted to move myself away from him, but of course, I couldn’t being strapped in.  I tried though, and as he continued to touch me, I started to squirm around.  My mother told me to lie still, so I quieted down for a while.

 

The doctor separated the lips of my pussy and bent his head down to get a real close look.  I could feel his breath on my thighs, and then on my lips.  He pushed the stirrups apart, spreading me wide open.  I was so humiliated, even if he WAS a doctor.  Using his fingers, he spread the lips of my outer labia and looked inside, running his fingers from one end of my vulva to the other. 

 

He kept saying “hmmmmmm” and “ummm” and “mmm mmmmm” and sighing and such during the whole exam.  I gasped as his finger penetrated my hole, working its way around inside me.  My hands went instinctively toward my crotch.

 

He stopped and looked at Mom saying, “Well, we can’t have that.”

 

Mom grabbed my wrists and pulled them over my head, holding me so I couldn’t interfere with the doctor’s examination.  His fingers probed my hymen, feeling it completely, pushing against it, and moving around the border of my vaginal walls. 

 

With his other hand, he started to play with my clit.  He rubbed it, squeezed it and flicking it as it continued to get harder and longer, engorged on the blood of my unwelcome arousal.

 

I finally figured out that he was, at the moment, less interested in ‘examining’ me than he was in getting me off.  The doctor was deliberately masturbating me!  What kind of a doctor WAS this?!

 

I cried out, “MOM!”

 

But she just said, “Shut up Stephanie and stay still for the doctor.”  Then she leaned close to my ear and whispered to me, “You know I have to tell your brother about when you are a bad girl.”

 

I just couldn’t believe what was going on!

 

“She moistens up readily enough.” the doctor said.

 

“Yes,” Mom said, “she seems to be quite the little slut.”

 

How humiliating!  My own mother was telling some pervert doctor that I was a slut.  But the doctor was right about one thing…  I could feel myself getting wet.

 

I could feel myself continuing to build in excitement, even though I was trying real hard to remain calm and not get aroused.  I tried to think about other things, about school starting tomorrow and my other friends, but it wasn’t working.  My crotch was getting hot!

 

His finger worked at dipping in and out of my vagina and the other ones played with my clit made it hard to think about other things.  More and more of my concentration was focusing on what was happening between my legs.  Unconsciously, I started thrusting my hips up to meet his fingers pushing inside me against my hymen. 

 

Without realizing it, I was soon completely focused on the pleasure the doctor was giving me.  I was aware of nothing else than his fingers and my own arousal.  In a few minutes, I came with a small scream as my body stiffened and jerked under the doctor’s administrations.  I lay there panting as the doctor removed his fingers and started chuckling. 

 

“I see what you mean, she IS a little slut, isn’t she?” he said.  Even my mother chuckled a little.

 

I felt so degraded and started to cry as I recovered from my orgasm.  I didn’t understand how my mother could have allowed the doctor to do this to me.  And I really couldn’t believe I’d actually cum in front of my mother, brought off by a complete stranger.

 

“Well,” the doctor continued, “I think we’ll start with an injection of Depo-Provera.  It should last about 12 weeks, so I’ll write you a prescription for follow-ups.  Then I’ll have my associate come in and we can take care of the laser treatment.  Mind you, it will require one or two more treatments to be permanent.”

 

“Thank you Doctor.” my mother said.

 

He adjusted the stirrups so my legs were pushed upwards, lifting my butt off the table a little.  He picked up a hypodermic off the counter and then rubbed a spot on my left butt cheek with a sterile pad, then injected me with something.

 

I couldn’t help buy yelp as I felt him push the needle in and push the liquid into my rear.  My tears started freshly.  “What did he just give me?” I wondered.  I didn’t seem to have any say in my life anymore.

 

The doctor wiped the spot again with the sterile pad and then applied a band-aid.  He called in another lady who also wore a white jacket and they brought over some kind of machine. 

 

“Okay young lady, we’re going to apply a laser treatment to your whole body except your head.  This will remove the hair from your body so you won’t have to shave anymore.  Cool, eh?”

 

“Ah…, yeah” I said, not sure what to think about this.

 

My mother twisted my wrists which she still held on to and said, “Show a little more respect and appreciation Stephanie.”

 

“OUCH!” I said, “Yes sir, it’s very cool.  Thank you, sir.  I’m sorry if I showed any disrespect.”

 

He patted my cheek and told me not to worry about it, this time.

 

“We have a very fast Alexandrite laser and it should only take about three hours, so just relax Stephanie.

 

“But we don’t want your poor mother to get tired holding your hands, so we’ll just fasten them to the table with these straps.”

 

Before I knew it, he’d fastened my wrists to the table, stretching them above my head.  I felt so vulnerable, virtually naked, tied down to this table with these strange, perverted people doing who knew what to me.  And my mother was certainly no protection.

 

 

They used the laser thingee and went over every part of my body, except my head.  They even did my crotch and my ass.  Releasing my legs and turning me over, they did the other side of me as well.  It seemed like I lay there forever.

 

As they ran the machine over my body, I felt a tingling sensation, like maybe little pins sticking in me and a kind of warmth where the machine touched me.  When they got around to doing my mound and my pussy lips, it was really uncomfortable but they’d strapped me back in the stirrups by then.

 

It was just after 8:00  in the evening when they finished.  I looked at myself and I was red all over, except my face.  I looked like I had a sunburn, everywhere!

 

I was allowed to dress while my mother went with the doctor to pay the bill, I guess.  As I went out into the lobby, the doctor was giving my mother a bottle of pills and told her to have me back in 11 weeks for another injection and laser treatment.  Surely we wouldn’t be still doing this stuff in three months!  I could not imagine.

 

Mom led me back out to the car, again ushering me into the back seat.  I had so many questions, but was afraid to ask, afraid of what Dave would do if I spoke without permission.  So I just sat there in my misery.  I felt like everyone had betrayed me.  I was becoming some sort of family toy.  It was like I wasn’t a person anymore.  I just didn’t know what to do about all this.

 

When we arrived at home, my mother marched me inside and over to Dave who waited on the couch.  He smiled as I came over and told me to stay standing.  Then he ran his hand all over me, feeling my now completely hairless body (except for my head).

 

“Smoooooth” he said.  “Very nice.  I love the heels too, really makes your legs stand out.  Helps you look more like the slut you are.” 

 

He lifted my skirt and felt my mound and my pussy lips.  He raised my arm, lifted my shirt, and felt my underarms and then reached around to feel my butt, then ran his hands down my legs. 

 

“Thanks Mom.  I’m sure Steph appreciates this as much as I do, don’t you slut?”

 

“Yes Master.” I said, hanging my head.

 

“Well she didn’t really show the doctor all that much appreciation and respect.” Mom said.  “She wouldn’t stay still, she kept squirming around, she protested and tried to get me to stop the doctor from performing his examination, and I had to tell her to say thank you to the doctor.”

 

Dave’s face changed and he looked angry.  Straight away he pulled me down onto his lap, lifted my skirt and tucked it into my waistband.  Then his hand started raining blows down on my butt.  He kept it up for five minutes, me screaming and crying the whole time.  My skin was already sensitive from the laser treatment, not to mention earlier whippings, and it burned like fire as he spanked me.  When he finished, he held me on his lap and I heard a voice from the stairway.

 

“Soooo, what’s going on around here guys?”  It was MIKE!

 

“Oh, Hi Mike.” Mom said, “Our little girl Stephanie has been rather bad I’m afraid.  My wrists just aren’t as strong as they used to be and I asked Dave to give her a little punishment for me.”

 

“Really, a bare butt spanking, eh?” Mike said. “Must have been something pretty bad.”

 

“Yeah, I found out she’s gotten a tattoo and some piercings while I was away for the weekend.  I’ve had it with her attitude and strutting around like a princess who can get her way all the time.  If she wants to act like a slut, we’ll just have to treat her like one.” Mom said.

 

“Whatever.” Mike said.  “I was pretty tired of her shit, too.  Maybe you can knock some sense into her.”  Then he chuckled and said, “Need any help, let me know.” He said with a mischievous smile.  Then he kind of chuckled and said, “But she does have a nice ass.” 

 

Dave finished and pulled my skirt back down over my butt.  Mike lost interest and went away.

 

My WHOLE family?  Everyone was against me.  What had I done to deserve this?  Was I really that bad?  I just continued crying as I lay across Dave’s lap, my butt on fire.

 

He pushed me off his lap onto the floor, telling me to assume my normal position.  I got onto my knees and put my arms behind me, but my head hung low and sobbed from pain and loss.  I felt so totally alone, like I had no one in the world.  I was alone. 

 

“I’m going to bed you two.  It’s a school night so don’t keep her up too late.”

 

“Okay.  Night Mom.” Dave said.  Then he turned his attention back to me.  “Ah baby, don’t take things so hard.” he told me.  “Come up here and sit in my lap.”

 

I got up and did as he told me.  My freshly spanked butt was not comfortable sitting on him, but I tried to get comfortable.  I was still crying but at least my body wasn’t being racked by the sobs.  He drew my hands from behind me and put then around his neck as he hugged me around the waist, pulling me tight.  He held me like he cared… like he loved me.  I put my head on his shoulder and allowed all my feelings to come to the surface and just cried.  He caressed my back and my head, holding me like a brother, giving me comfort. 

 

Dave told me how much he loved me.  He kept stroking me and saying it was okay and he loved me.  He said he had to spank me for my own good… that it was necessary for me to be a good girl and learn how to behave properly. 

 

I complained that Mom and Mike didn’t like me and thought I was stuck up. 

 

He told me that he knew that wasn’t true.  That deep inside me was my true self.  He could see it, even if no one else could.  Dave told me that the person I truly was meant to be was kind and considerate, that I wanted to please other people, that I knew that deep down, other people were not better than I was.  He said that underneath it all I knew I was just a common slut and wasn’t the little princess I tried to come off being.  He told me he had always loved me because he could see the inner me, the slut I had always tried to hide.  All my life, I had tried to act like someone I really wasn’t, like some kind of royal princess that was entitled to be better than others.  The princess was just a cover – a disguise.

 

As he was saying these things, my crying intensified.  Part of my mind tried to rebel and say, “No, it isn’t true, it’s not!” but the rest of my family seemed to think it WAS true.  Did I really act like I was better than everyone else?  And was I really a slut underneath.  God, I felt so low, like a piece of dirt.  It was shameful for a lowlife like me to act like a stuck-up princess. 

 

“But don’t you worry Steph, I’m going to fix all that with you.  I’m gonna help you become who you really are.  I’m going to help you discover the true slut within you.  You are such a pretty sexy girl, Steph.  You were made for sex, to be a slut and used for what you are.  And Steph, that’s such a wonderful thing.  You’ll find out how good it feels to be yourself.  Maybe someday you’ll get a job or something, but rather than the fake ‘Princess’ Stephanie, it will be the real slut Stephanie that does that.  And you will be so much happier.  You’re sad now because you’re not used to being yourself.  You’ll get over that.  It’ll just take some time.” 

 

Dave kept caressing my body, but his hands had moved from just stroking my head and back.  He was also rubbing his hand over my stomach and my thighs. 

 

“Give us a kiss so you’ll feel better.”

 

I was getting used to doing what I was told, even though I really didn’t feel up to it.  I took my head off his shoulder and moved my lips over to his lips and kissed him.  He did the same.  He kissed my lips, my cheeks, my nose, my eyes and he used his tongue to caress my skin in subtle little places as he did it.  He moved his mouth to my ears and licked inside and kind of sucked on the outside.  It tickled, but it also began to distract me from my sadness.  He even licked the tears from my cheeks and eyes.  It sent little tingles all over me.

 

“You are sooo beautiful, my little slut.  I want you with me always.  I love to touch you, especially now… your body is so smooth and silky.  You were made to be touched and caressed, to be held and kissed.”  As he said this, his mouth engulfed my own, his tongue dancing with mine.  His hand moved to the inside of my thigh and up under my skirt toward my crotch.  Almost instinctively, I spread my thighs a little to allow him easier access.  I wasn’t really even thinking about it. 

 

“There you go slut, just react, don’t try to figure things out.  You are a creature of passion, of feelings.  Just let your mind float and enjoy the feelings that come naturally to that hot little body.” 

 

I found myself doing just that.  I stopped crying and gave myself Dave’s permission to feel.  I felt his right on my back, rubbing underneath my top against my bare skin.  I felt his lips as they caressed my own, his tongue as it probed inside my mouth.  I felt his left hand moving inside the lips of my pussy, his thumb against my clit, his middle finger beginning to probe inside my vagina.  I felt his cock hardening beneath my butt.  “mmmmmmmmm”

 

Rapidly, my pussy started getting wet as he began to arouse me.  He pushed his finger in against my hymen and twirled it around inside me.  Then he added his index finger inside me.  It made me feel all full inside.  My mouth sucked his tongue into my mouth hungrily.  I wanted him.  He was the one who cared about me, who loved me.  I held him tight as his hands, his fingers, and his mouth worked their magic on me.  I rubbed my butt against the cock hardening below me.  A part of me wanted closer contact with that powerful tool beneath me.  It was a magnet that drew me.

 

I came hard, held by my brother as his fingers squeezed my clit.  My pussy gushed into his hand.  He kept me going for several minutes, from one orgasm to another.  All the tension of the day washed out of me as my body stiffened and clenched.  I sagged into him as I collapsed against him, panting and exhausted.

 

Dave held me close.  He told me again he loved me.  He loved his little slut.  He stroked my head and gently kissed my cheek.

 

“All better now?” 

 

I just nodded.

 

“Good.” he said.  “Now get back in your normal position slut.”

 

I slowly pulled myself together and got off his lap.  I slipped down to the floor and moved my hands behind my back.  Dave got the leash off the table beside the couch and attached it to my collar after he moved it around so the ring was facing front.  Slipping his zipper down and pulling out his rock-hard cock, he pulled on the leash so my mouth was touching him.

 

“Now be a good cocksucker and do what you do best, slut.”

 

Somehow, this time I didn’t feel insulted when he called me a slut and a cocksucker.  It didn’t really affect me at all.  I placed my lips on the tip of his cock and gave it a kiss.  I put out my tongue, tasting the drop of pre-cum there, and ran it down from the head to the base, making him wet with my saliva.  I ran my tongue, slowly around and around his cock as I worked back up to the head.  I sucked him into my mouth, my tongue continuing to caress his stiffness and feel the veins popping through his skin. 

 

If this is who I was, I suppose I should try to do the best I could.  I was still turned on by what Dave had done to me, so I was using one hand to help stroke him and massage his balls while my other hand went to my own crotch.  Without thinking, I started to masturbate myself.  Dave slapped my arm though and told me that this was not about my pleasure, but his.

 

I concentrated on doing the best job I could.  I tried to make his pleasure the most important thing for the moment.  Dave leaned back on the couch, spread his legs further and told me to put my hands behind me again… to do all the work with my mouth.  This also meant that there was no way I could touch myself.

 

I worked my head up and down on his cock, my tongue slipping around it while it went in and out.  With great effort, I suppressed my gag reflex and took him down in my throat, the hairs of his ball sack pressed against my nose, my throat muscles flexing on him.  As he approached climax, he grabbed my hair and held me in place as his cock grew even larger and hotter as it started pulsing stream after stream of hot sticky goo down my throat and into my mouth.  Just as he was about to finish, he withdrew and shot the last stream onto my cheek where it slowly drooled down toward my chin. 

 

“Ahhhhh” he said contentedly, “There’s nothing sexier than seeing you with cum all on your face slut.”  He took his finger and spread it around a little, then put his finger into my mouth to clean it off.

 

Standing, he used the leash and had me crawl behind him as he led me upstairs.  He led me into the bathroom where he waited beside me as I pissed.  When I finished, he also used the toilet, while I knelt beside him.  I could smell his piss as it fired out of his cock into the toilet bowl.  He told me to strip while I waited for him.  I did, somehow not moving from my knees much.  Stuffing his cock in his trousers, he pulled me like the naked dog I was, into his bedroom. 

 

While I rested in the normal position, he fastened my ankles together and then my arms behind my back.  He picked me up and put me down on the far side of his bed.  He crawled in after me and pulled the covers up, telling me to go to sleep.

 

It was not particularly comfortable.  My arms were behind me forcing me on my stomach most of the night so my arms wouldn’t go numb.  My ankles were fastened together and the leash seemed to be trapped under Dave, limiting how far I could move around.  When he first put me on the bed, I had a momentary fear that he wanted more sex stuff tonight, but he went to sleep almost immediately. 

 

My sleep was troubled by the events of the day.  I had so many questions.  Maybe Dave was right.  Maybe it was easier to just not think, only feel.  But that wasn’t easy, laying here with nothing but my physical discomfort to occupy my mind.  Eventually, I drifted off to an uneasy sleep.

 

 

Stephanie’s New Year

Stephanie’s New Year                           

 

By Sam Blythe

 

Back to school ( part 5)

 

 

I woke up in the morning as the sun’s light spilled across Dave’s bedroom.  The unpleasant taste of last night’s cum soured in my mouth.  My muscles were sore and stiff from their strained positions all night long.  My legs were stilled cuffed together and my arms cuffed behind me.  I could smell body odor and sweat.  When I opened my eyes, I discovered my face was only inches from Dave’s armpit.  I tried to move my head back but couldn’t move it – my leashed collar keeping me snugly in position.

 

I couldn’t see much, but I could make out the clock on his wall.  It was 7:00.  Holiday vacation was over and I had school today.  I had to be at the bus stop in forty-five minutes!  I needed a shower.  I needed to get dressed, eat breakfast, and all those other things I had to do to get ready for school.  Dave just slept peacefully along.  I knew I had to wake him up.

 

“Dave” I whispered.  Nothing.  I tried again a little louder, “Dave!” 

 

This time he stirred.  He woke up slowly, looked around and then sat up in bed, looking down at me.

 

“You woke me up!” he said, a little surprised and seemingly not very happy about it.

 

“I have to get ready to go to school.”

 

“You’ve been thinking again, haven’t you?  Trying to make decisions for yourself.  You need to learn that you’ll go to school if, and when I say you’ll go to school.  Got that slut?”

 

Oh no, he was really pissed!  But what was I supposed to do, I wondered, skip school?

 

“Yes, Master.  I’m sorry Master.”

 

“We’ll deal with it when you get home this afternoon.  For now, get off the bed and on your knees.  I want you to give me a nice blow job to start the day with.”

 

I was relieved not to start the day with a spanking, but didn’t look forward to coming home from school to that promised punishment.  It wasn’t easy to move with my hands and legs restrained, so I slithered around until I could slide off the bed, then maneuvered to face him.  I started in on his blowjob right away.  

 

He wasn’t hard at all when I started, so it took a while, and I couldn’t use my hands to help.  I must have worked for 15 minutes before he finally came in my mouth.  But as I was about to swallow his spunk, he told me not to.  He told me to keep it in my mouth until I was told to swallow it.

 

Afterward, he took off my cuffs and removed my collar and leash.  I had five minutes to get a shower and wash my hair.  He also said I better still have a mouthful of cum when I finished.

 

I didn’t waste any time and almost ran to the shower.  It’s not easy for a girl to take a shower and wash her hair in five minutes.  I didn’t have a clock in the bathroom, but I didn’t have time to think of anything but washing and getting back as soon as I could.

 

When I was finished, I dried off and paused with my hand on the doorknob.  What if someone besides Dave was standing outside the door?  I had no choice.  I threw open the door and rushed back to the room.  Fortunately, no one else was around.

 

Dave was waiting for me.  I stood there, expecting him to ask to see inside my mouth.  I still had most of it there, even though some had mixed with my saliva and seeped down my throat.  He didn’t say anything, just looked at me, like he was waiting for something.  Then I remembered.  I dropped to my knees, painfully in my hurry, and put my hands behind me.

 

“You still got it wrong slut.  When you present yourself, you should be in the presentation position.”  I quickly shifted to put my head on the floor and my arms in from of me.  “And, you’re almost five minutes late.  That’s two more for tonight.  You’re going to have to do better slut.  Now get up in the normal position and show me your mouth.”

 

I did.  I got up, tears of fear starting to get into my eyes and opened wide for him.  He held my jaw and looked inside.  Fortunately, he seemed satisfied.  He stroked my throat and gave me permission to swallow my ‘breakfast’.  My eye caught the clock, it was 7:32. 

 

“Now stand up, hands behind you and spread your legs.  I’ve got a present for you.” he said with a little grin.

 

As I stood up, he put the collar back around my neck and relocked it, though he moved the locked buckle behind my neck so my hair covered it.  Then he reached between my legs and started playing with my clit.  With his other hand he played with my nipples.  I was wet in no time.  Then he withdrew his hands and reached behind him to get something off his desk.  I was stainless steal and shaped kind of like a small egg (maybe the size of a Robin’s egg) with a little tail on it.  He pushed it into my wet and slippery vagina until it was lodged against my hymen and rubbed his hand against my moist mound.  The tail was pink in color, blending somewhat with my skin, and sticking out from my pussy about an inch. 

 

“Steph, I love you so much and I want you to enjoy your first day back at school.  So this little New Year’s present will make sure you have fun and just maybe it will remind you of me and how much I care about you.  But like in everything else, there are rules.  You are not to touch it and it has to stay in there all day.  Don’t let it come out.  It will keep you a little moist between your legs, but that’s good, because if it isn’t surrounded by moisture, it’ll turn itself off and you’d need the remote to turn it back on.”

 

Now be a good girl and get back on your knees and go to your room.  Your clothes are laid out on your bed.  It’s cold outside so I’ve given you something warm to wear.  Hurry and get dressed, then put on some makeup.  You’ve got five minutes.”

 

I was really touched by his concern for me and his obvious love, though a part of my brain suspected that there was more to his little present tha he said.  I didn’t want to make him angry again so I quickly crawled to my room.  The thing he had put inside me was uncomfortable and made me feel like I had someone’s finger inside me.  It moved inside me as I crawled, making me very aware of its presence.  I had a feeling I’d have little trouble remembering Dave during the day.

 

I had just gotten inside my room and stood up when I saw Mike go by out of the corner of my eye.  I closed the door quickly, but I just knew he’d seen me naked.

           

There was a pair of blue jeans and a sleeveless sweater on my bed.  No bra.  No panties.  I quickly put on what was there, though I had to squeeze into the jeans.  He must have gotten them from the bottom of my drawer – they were at least a year old and two sizes too small.  When I finally got them yanked up and buttoned closed, it looked like they’d been molded to my skin.  As I moved, I discovered they pressed against my tattoo and irritated it, making it itch.  At least there was no way the egg could escape so long as I had them on.

 

The sweater wasn’t very large either and only came down far enough to barely touch the waist of my jeans.  Every time I moved, a little sliver of skin would show.   When I reached over my head, my whole stomach would show.  At least I had a nice flat stomach, though if the sweater came up very high, it would show my belly ring.

 

There was a pair of four inch heeled sandals on the bed as well, which I’d gotten for a dance last year.  I remember I was excited to get them but they were so uncomfortable and difficult to walk in (much less dance), that I’d taken them off and danced barefoot most of the night.  I put them on anyway.

 

Then I went to my dressing table and quickly applied some makeup, keeping an eye on the clock.  There wasn’t going to be time for much, just basic eye shadow, a little blush and some lipstick.  I brushed my hair out – hadn’t had time to blow-dry it.  With ten seconds left, I rushed out of my room, and dropped my hands and knees to crawl quickly into Dave’s room, ‘presenting’ myself when I got near him.

 

“Better.” he said, looking at his watch.  “Now stand up and let me take a good look at you.”

 

I did and he raked his eyes over me from top to bottom.  He stood behind me and cupped one of my breasts in one hand while he placed his other hand over the mound of my sex.  He pushed in, I guess to feel if I was still holding the vibrator down there.  Apparently approving, he let me go.

 

He handed me a contact lens case and told me to go in the bathroom and put them in.  I thought this rather strange as usually I had my lens case in the bathroom and wondered what he was doing with it.  I didn’t argue but told him, “Yes Sir.” and went to do as he ordered.

 

I’d been wearing contacts for a couple of years, so didn’t really need the mirror to put them in.  I just popped them in my eyes.  The bathroom was to wash my hands and was the place I kept my lens solutions.  When they were in, I looked in the mirror and . . . gasped!

 

I couldn’t make out a thing!  Everything was a blur.  When I got within six inches of the mirror I could see normally, but further than that things just got blurrier the further they were away from my eyes.  Thinking it was a mistake, I was reaching my hand up to take them out when I heard Dave’s voice speak from the doorway.

 

“Leave them in.  The prescription is a little different from what you’re used to, but that’s the whole idea.”

 

“But Dave, I can hardly see ANYTHING!” I said.

 

SWAT! came a slap on my butt.

 

“You’re being disrespectful.  Don’t question what I tell you.  I have a note from your, ahh, doctor, that you’re having vision problems.  These are intended to teach you a lesson.  Even at school, you need to learn to be more humble and less judgmental of other people.  Now, I know you’ll need help, but I don’t want you having conversations between classes, so a friend of mine has a brother in the eighth grade.  He will meet you at the end of each class and escort you to the next one.”

 

With that he told me he’d be taking me to school.  I had just missed the bus anyway and Mike had already left with one of his friends.  He gave me my bookbag and we went outside.  I was close to tears again.  It felt funny walking with that egg inside me.  It made me feel really full though I began to feel a little aroused as well.  Dave had to guide me as I couldn’t see well enough to see where I was putting my feet.  It was really hard to walk in high heels when I was practically blind.  I kept stumbling.  Of course, I was such a klutz in heels, I’d have stumbled even if I could see.

 

I had been looking forward to the normalcy of school.  But Dave was taking away any privacy I might have expected to have at school.  I’d hoped it would be a haven away from his scrutiny.  Now, even that bit of my old world was gone.  I’d be going to school, displaying a newly pierced nose, and if my sweater rose up, I’d show my belly button piercing or maybe even the tattoo.  He put me in his back seat and told me to sit on my hands.  I waited while he went back inside for something.  I hadn’t been allowed to brush my teeth and my mouth still had the foul taste of semen in it.  I didn’t look forward to tasting that all day.

 

He joined me not long after and we set off.  Once out of the driveway, I felt a sudden tingling in my pussy.  That egg was a vibrator!  It was on real gentle at first, but it quickly built to a deep tingling buzz that, though completely silent, was making me crazy.  I wanted to yank out my hands from underneath my butt and press them against my crotch.  After a minute though, the tingling faded and went away.  The whole cycle had lasted maybe five minutes.  Fortunately, once inside me, the little thing was completely silent.

 

Dave must have been watching me in the rear-view mirror.  He said it would run a random pattern.  It would always last five minutes, but there might be an hour between its little sessions or only two minutes.  I was not allowed to play with myself during school (as if I would!  What did he take me for?).  We arrived at school with five minutes before the first bell.  I had to wait for him to open my door and help me out, getting my bookbag settled on my shoulders.  Once out of the car, he told me to invite Rachel over again.  I lowered my head and said okay.  Dave was a senior and didn’t have a class during first period, so he could take his time driving over to the high school.  He led me into the school to the office. 

 

Just outside, he stopped me and introduced me to someone named Todd.

 

“Hey Todd, thanks for agreeing to help Stephanie out.” he said.

 

A rather rough and dumb sounding male voice said, “Surr ting Dave.  Henry said sumpin bout a reward?”

 

“Yep.” Dave said.  “While you’re in school, I want you to treat Stephanie as your girlfriend.  I know you can’t do too much while in school, but I’m sure you can manage a few discreet gropes and kisses with no teachers looking.” 

 

I couldn’t believe it!  My own brother was telling me who I’d have for a boyfriend.  I hadn’t even had a boyfriend yet, but when I did, I always figured I would be the one doing the choosing.  And how could he give some strange kid permission to maul me!?

 

“Surr I can.” said the boy.  “Sure she won’t mind?”

 

“Not at all, Stephanie will be very grateful for you helping her between classes.  The least she can do to return the favor is allow you to cop a feel and give her a few smooches.  Isn’t that right, Stephanie?” he said as he squeezed my arm where he’d been holding on to me.

 

“Yes sir.” I said quickly.  “I’ll do it.”

 

“Okay Todd, wait here a minute.  We’ve got to talk to the office.  We’ll be right back.”

 

“Right.”

 

Dave led me inside where he gave a note to the office and explained I’d been having some sort of eye trouble which the doctor was working on, but in the mean time I couldn’t see much.  He said he had a friend in the school that would take me to my classes.  He also mentioned that I’d been having cramps from some kind of female thing but that it was nothing to worry about and I’d be fine  [how embarrassing].

 

The secretary said fine and wrote a note that I was to show to each teacher.  She told me how sorry she was I’d been having problems and told me to let a teacher know if I needed something.

 

Dave led me back into the hallway and told the waiting Todd to keep a hold on my arm at all times.  He kissed me on the cheek, whispering to me to be a good girl, then left me in Todd’s care.

 

I didn’t know what to think of this whole ‘Todd’ thing.  I didn’t like having to be guided around the school.  I didn’t like having a ‘boyfriend’ thrust upon me.  And I had no idea who he was!  Was he a creep?

 

I told Todd where my locker was and as he steered me down the hall, the egg went off again.  At least the vibration pattern was the same each time.  It always started gently, so I had warning, and proceeded slowly up in intensity.  I managed to get to my locker before it hit high power.  I had to lean against the wall as my pussy went crazy. 

 

By peering at my lock from six inches away, I got it open, but I felt really stupid leaning over with my nose practically touching my locker.  I was having a hard time holding still as the egg went to full power.  Todd asked if there was something wrong, I just said, “Cramps.”

 

It was making me wet and I wondered how long it would be before the wetness showed through my jeans.  Todd helped by exchanging some books from my bag in the locker and removing others, which he handed to me.  I looked at each one real close to make sure I had the right books.

 

The vibrator was still going but I was worried I’d be late for class so when I was ready to go I went to close the locker.  He held it open for a second and then said, “No time like the present.”

 

So while the egg was going full force, Todd pushed me back up against the open locker and held a hand under my chin, pulling my face up.  The next thing I knew, his lips were locked on mine.  I wanted so bad to tell him to go jump in a lake, but knew my choices were limited.  With his body pressing up against me, I could feel he carried a lot of fat on him.  His palms were sweaty and his breath tasted foul.  From what I could see of his face pressed up against me, I knew he was on the gross side.  All I could manage in protest was a couple of “Umph, Umphs.”  At least he didn’t try to tongue me. 

 

The trouble was, with the vibrator going bzzz bzzz in my pussy there was a part of me that kind of enjoyed what he was doing.  Instinctively, I even kissed back found myself pushing toward him with my hips.  But after a minute he pulled off me and said, “Not bad; you even seemed to enjoy that.” he said with a kind of evil looking grin.  “This could work out all right.  Now let’s get you to class.”

 

He pulled me away from the wall, shut the locker and held my upper arm, directing me down the hall.  I almost wanted him to continue because the egg was still going.  Thankfully, it quit just before we got to my classroom.  The bell had already sounded so the halls were quiet.  As he opened the door he patted my butt to get me moving into the room. 

 

“Ma’am, I’m just bringin Stephanie here on account o’ her eyes ain’t too good right now.  She’s got a note for ya.”

 

I took the note out of my pocket and handed in the direction of the teacher’s form.  She took it and then handed it back to me.  I couldn’t really see her trying to give it me though so I just stood there.

 

“Here you go, Stephanie.” she said.  I didn’t know what she was talking about and just stood still, partly recovering from the egg attack.  Members of the class started snickering and I had a feeling they were laughing at me.  I guess I did look a little stupid, standing there with some eighth grader holding my arm, while the teacher held out her hand with my note, waiting for me to take it. 

 

Todd helped out, much to the class’s amusement, and pushed my arm out so the teacher could put the note in my hand.  A lot more people were snickering now.

 

“I see.” the teacher said.  “Thank you, young man.  You may come for her after class.”

 

“Surr ting Ma’am.” Todd said.  He released my arm and I heard him walk out.  I just stood there.  I couldn’t see to get to my seat.

 

“Stephanie, can you find your seat?” she asked.

 

“Uh, I don’t think so, Miss Blake.” I said.

 

“Very well.  Can I ask someone to come take Stephanie to her seat?”

 

“I’ll help her, Miss Blake.” The voice belonged to one of my other friends, a girl named Amanda.

 

I heard desks moving around amidst some outright laughter.  The next thing I knew, Amanda was whispering in my ear as she took my arm and guided me through the rows of desks.

 

“When did you get a stud in your nose?  What’s going on, Steph?” she whispered.  I only shook my head.  There was no way I could really answer her then.  I sat down at my desk, thankful it had been Amanda and not one of the troublemakers in the room that had helped me.

 

Fortunately, the egg stayed quiet during class.  It must have been one of those hour breaks.  Class was interesting to say the least.  I couldn’t take notes without almost putting my nose on the desk, couldn’t read the board, and couldn’t see anyone around me.  So I just sat there and tried to listen.

 

My mind kept wandering.  I kept wondering when the egg would go off again, so I was anxious all through class.  Not being able to see well made me feel helpless, even though I had full use of my arms and legs.  I had books with me, but only now realized how silly that was.  Reading was just rather difficult.

 

What was Dave doing to me?  Our little game had gotten WAY out of control.  Or at least, way out of MY control.  It was like my life was no longer mine own.  When we started, he didn’t do anything unless I was okay with it.  In the last couple of days, my wishes and restrictions no longer seemed to matter. 

 

I wondered about the things we’d done that were, well, sexual.  And I had to admit now that they WERE sexual.  We’d certainly done a lot of kissing and necking.  We’d had oral sex and he’d seen and touched every square inch of my body.  He’d made me get a tattoo and several body piercings and had me go around the house naked.  Dave had spanked me and whipped me, but hadn’t done any permanent damage to me.  I’d been humiliated and made to do embarrassing things including crawling on the floor.  But so far, he hadn’t fucked me (it didn’t occur to me to be frightened of him putting something in my butthole). 

 

I was angered by what had been going on, but on another level I’d been stimulated by it all, too.  There was something very immoral about what Dave had been doing, especially the sex stuff, but I couldn’t deny I’d enjoyed most of it.  I’d had many orgasms.  To be aroused by my brother was wrong!  But it was my own fault.  I mean, it was MY body doing all the reacting.  If I hadn’t liked it, why would I have gotten such pleasure from it?  I was just so confused.

 

My thoughts were interrupted by the sounding of the bell, marking the end of class.  I didn’t know what to do.  Should I get up to go, or stay put and wait.  I gathered my books and prepared to go, but stayed in my chair.  The other students filed out of class.  Amanda stayed behind and helped me out of the chair. 

 

“Thanks, I’ll take her to her next class.” I heard Todd say. 

 

I’d barely made it to the front of the room.  Todd roughly grabbed my upper arm again and steered me outside into the hall.  Amanda called out that she’d see me later. 

 

Once in the hall, Todd moved his hand and put his arm around my waist, touching the bare skin between my jeans and sweater, and holding me tightly against him so I couldn’t move away.

 

“Why don’t you put your arm around me, so it will look natural.” he said.

 

“That’s okay, I’m fine.” I said, trying to get out of such a public display with this weirdo. 

 

His grip tightened on my waist till I thought he’d bruise me as he whispered in my ear, “Your brother says we’re supposed to be girlfriend – boyfriend, and said hows you were to do as I says.  You want me to tell em you weren’t nice?”

 

Reluctantly, I put my arm around him and said, “No, that’s okay.  I’ll be nice.”

 

I felt it start again as we walked through the halls to my next class – the egg.  It was just a tingling again and I was pretty sure I could get to class before it got to full power. 

 

The fingers on Todd’s hand weren’t idle.  He was feeling my skin, reaching as far as he could without being obvious to others in the hallway.  But I certainly noticed.  It was creepy.

 

We reached my next class before the bell this time and so Todd was able to take me to my seat after I showed the teacher my note.  As he left, he patted my head and told me he’d see me soon.

 

This was the class with Rachel.  By the time I got to my seat, the egg was rapidly gaining power.  I wanted to stamp my feet, scream, hit my desks with my fists… anything to match the feelings I was having in my pussy.  All I could do was plant my feet on the floor and hold onto the edges of my desk.  I tried real hard not to let anyone else know what was happening.  Rachel sat down next to me as the egg reached its peek.  I think I emitted some kind of grunt or whine because I heard Rachel trying to get my attention.  It passed finally and I got my breath back. 

 

“God Steph, are you okay girl?” Rachel asked.

 

I nodded.  “I’m fine Rachel.  How ya doing?” 

 

“I’m okay… not sure about YOU though.  Stephie, you’re all red.  What happened and who was that creepy fatso that came in with you?”

 

“I’m just winded.  Say, when do you want to come over again?” I said, trying to rapidly change the subject.

 

Now it was Rachel’s turn to stammer.  “Ahhh… I don’t know.”

 

“Come on, please.  I’d like you to come, and . . . .” and knowing Dave would not be pleased if I failed, I tried to appeal to her on another level, “I think Dave liked you.”

 

“Oh?  Well, how bout Friday night?  Unless I get a hot date between now and then.” and she laughed.

 

I joined in the laughter and said, “Good.  Friday’ll be fine.”

 

The bell rang and we both turned our attention to the teacher.  I was starting to feel a little normal again.  It was good to have Rachel’s friendship.  We liked each other and had a good time together. 

 

Fifteen minutes through class, the egg turned on again.  Oh NO!  In the middle of class?  I was okay until it started getting toward high intensity.  I held onto the desk as it peaked out, a little “ummmph” escaping from me toward the end.  Rachel quietly asked a couple of times what was wrong, concern in her voice.  I was concerned too… I was beginning to smell whiffs of my own arousal.  I whispered I was just having cramps.

 

After that class, my next one was just down the hall so I had time to go to the bathroom for a minute and asked Todd to take me there.  I told him I’d be fine and could feel my way so thankfully, he waited for me outside.  I went into a stall and dropped my pants to use the toilet.  I was sopping between my legs!  I could feel the dampness had soaked into the jeans, but the outside still seemed mostly dry except for the beginnings of a little spot on the very bottom seam of my jeans.  I took some toilet paper and tried to dry myself as best I could.  Just before I was about to leave the stall, the bathroom door opened and I heard a couple of other girls come in. 

 

“Hey Karen, did you see Stephanie today?”

 

“No, why?”

 

“She’s wearing a really tight outfit and I don’t think she’s got a bra on either.  She’s got on ridiculous heels, but the best is the stud she’s got in her nose!”

 

“Really?  Way Cool!  But it doesn’t sound like her.”

 

I didn’t dare leave now. 

 

“I didn’t think so either… but I saw it myself.  She always seemed too prissy to me.”

 

“Yeah, I never thought little Miss Prissy would ever get with the times… a stud through her nose, eh?   This, I’ve gotta see.  I heard she’s got eye problems too and that creepy Todd Ernst is leading her around.  I even heard he treats her like she’s his girlfriend.”

 

“Eew, yuck!”

 

“Ssshhh…. Didn’t you see him outside when we came in?”

 

“Oh… yeah.”

 

The door opened again and the girls left.  I waited another thirty seconds and then slipped out myself, hoping they were long gone, and went out to Todd who had me to my next class just as the bell was ringing.  As everyone one else was already in their classes, he stopped me from going in and once more, pushed me up against the wall.  Again, his lips started mashing against mine, only this time his tongue pushed against my lips, forcing its way inside. 

 

Since I didn’t protest, visibly anyhow, he took the opportunity to put his hand on my breast as well.  This I didn’t like and tried to say something.  But with my mouth filled with his tongue, I couldn’t say much.  There was no grace or finesse to what he was doing, just brute force.

 

Thank goodness a teacher came out of a room down the hall and Todd quit, whispering, “Next time, I expect you to kiss me back.”

 

He took me inside the class and left me standing there to explain things to my teacher, waving the note in front of me until the teacher took it from my hand.

 

This time it was the teacher who made sure I got to me seat.  That was even more embarrassing!  Less than five minutes after I’d sat down, the egg started up again inside me.  With all that was going on, I had yet to hear much of what the teachers were saying.  I clutched the edge of my desk as the egg built to a crescendo, and I got another whiff of my own odor as the vibrating monster kept me wet.  As the egg hit full power, my breathing became rapid and shallow and I tried my best not to squirm in my seat.  It was getting me so close to an orgasm – but then it quit once again, frustrating my rising desire.

 

The teacher droned on about something; I couldn’t begin to know what.  All I could think about was when the egg would go off next, or what Todd would want of me next, or what awaited me when I got home.  My sight had been almost eliminated and so I spent the day trying to figure things out more by sound and touch.  I could feel the intruder inside my pussy, which was kept agitated and wanting more.  Had I not had Todd as an escort, I’d have gone to a bathroom and given myself satisfaction. 

 

Two minutes before class ended, the egg started up again.  Oh no!  I knew it would reach its peak on the long trek to my next class – when I was with Todd.

 

When class ended I just sat there, hoping I could wait it out.  But as the voices of my classmates filed out the door, another voice called me back to reality.

 

“Time to go, Stephanie.” Todd said.  “Let’s get a move on.  You don’t want to be late for your next class.”

 

As he steered my arm through the halls, I could feel the egg’s vibrations getting faster and harder.  It was becoming difficult to walk normally.  Suddenly, Todd moved me into what must have been a classroom.  I knew we couldn’t have possibly arrived at my next class yet.  What was going on?  He was taking me in right as the egg reached it’s final minute and was on full power.

 

The door closed and Todd again pushed me to a wall and took my arms and put them up around his neck, as if I was to hug him.  His went to my waist to pull me in tight for the kiss he then planted on my trembling lips. 

 

Pulling back just a little, Todd said sternly, “Now remember, this time you kiss me back.”

 

The vibrations in my pussy encouraged me to do just that.  My mind rebelled against it, but as Todd pushed his tongue inside my mouth, I found my own tongue dancing with his.  Our kiss was passionate and deep, even though he tasted yucky, like stale cigarettes.  We didn’t have much time, and he wasted none, sucking my tongue into his own mouth.  After having watched all those movies Dave showed me and answering his queries, I also found my mind wondering about Todd’s cock.  How big was it?  What would it taste like?

 

“You’re liking this I see.”  As he said this, I was brought back to reality enough to be aware that my hips were thrusting against him, my pussy seeking release.  I froze, dying of embarrassment.  I couldn’t believe what I’d been thinking – what I’d been doing.

 

“Don’t stop now.” he teased, one hand going down between my legs to cup my mound, pushing gently against it as his mouth covered mine again.

 

I gasped and shook my head, trying to pull my mouth back to tell him no, but it was hard to speak with my mouth full of his tongue.  He quit anyway, saying it was time to get me to class.  Then he added insult to injury.

 

“Mmmmmm… geez Stephanie, I can smell you juices on my hand.  You’re really HOT, aren’t you.”

 

I didn’t answer him, going beet red from head to foot, the egg now going quiet inside me.

 

“What a little slut.” he said with a voice mixed with distain and appreciation at the same time.  He grabbed my arm and once again, guided me down the halls.  As he shoed me into class, his hand squeezed my butt cheek in a tight, possessive grasp.

 

During the next class, the egg only went off once, halfway through class.  So when Todd came to get me, I was more myself.  I had lunch next, so Todd guided me to the lunch room. 

 

This was something I hadn’t thought about.  How was I going to eat if I couldn’t see.  Maybe we’d have hamburgers, I thought hopefully.  But no, as we got in line, Todd told me we were having pork chops, macaroni and cheese, and lima beans.  I was able to push my tray on the cafeteria serving line, but Todd had to put things on it. 

 

I normally sat with Rachel and some of my other girlfriends, but of course, Todd steered me to a table with his friends, all guys.  He even introduced me to them as his new girlfriend, kissing me on the cheek as he said it.  It was so humiliating.  He explained that I was having problems with my eyes so I couldn’t see much.  That got a few chuckles.

 

The real humiliation was yet to come.  I tried to eat, but couldn’t see to put anything on my fork unless I put my nose uncomfortably close to my food.  I tried to push the tray away, and pretend I wasn’t hungry (actually, I was starving since Dave hadn’t been feeding me much lately).  But Todd wouldn’t hear of it.  He pulled my tray back in front of me and insisted I eat, so I could “keep healthy.”

 

I tried a few times to get some food onto my fork or spoon without looking like a fool, but couldn’t manage it.  Todd’s hand was rubbing the inside of my thigh, further adding to my distractions.  After a few more failures, he whispered in my ear.

 

“What’s wrong, Stephanie?  How come you’re not eating?  Having a problem?”

 

I nodded and even though I was hungry, I said, “It’s okay, I’ll just go without.” 

 

“Why don’t you ask me for a little help?”

 

God, are ALL men intent on humiliating me?  But I knew he wasn’t really giving me a choice, so I quietly whispered, “Can you give me a hand?”

 

Todd raised his voice above a whisper and said, “I’m sorry.  What was that?”  His hand squeezed my thigh, warning me I’d better do it and make it nice.

 

So I spoke a little louder, “Todd, can you please help me.  I can’t get anything on my fork.”

 

Several of the boys started to laugh and I knew I was red again.  I wanted to crawl under the table.

 

“Sure Baby,” he said, “glad to help.”

 

All I’d wanted was for him to maybe spear a few things with my fork and hand it back to me, but of course, he made a production of it. 

 

“Alright Babe, you just sit there and let ole Todd do the work.  Just relax and put your hands by your side.”

 

I did as he told me and felt him slide right next to me.  Under the table, his left found my right one and moved it over to his crotch before returning to my thigh.  I was hoping no one else could see since our bodies blocked the view from behind and the table hid most anyone else’s.  With his other hand, I heard him pick up a utensil and scoop something into it. 

 

“Now w’ttle Stephie, open wide.”

 

Obediently, I opened my mouth feeling like a child.  He stuck a spoon in my mouth, and dumped its contents, telling me to close the “hanger door.”  It was some lima beans.  Yuck!  I’d never liked them.

 

He began to feed me like I was a baby, even telling me to open wide.  He pretended my mouth was a hanger and the fork an airplane trying to fly in.  After the first few tentative bites, he started the “planes” coming even faster, until my mouth was stuffed with food.

 

I tried to wave off more, but he seemed determined to shove as much food into my mouth as he could.  I started losing some dribbles of food from my mouth each time he tried to shovel more in.  By this time, his companions were really having a good time at my expense, laughing uproariously.  I could even hear snickers coming from surrounding tables as the spectacle became general entertainment.

 

I was sitting on his left side, and as he fed me with his right hand, his left remained in my lap, caressing my thigh.  I was aware of its movement as he moved his hand to my crotch, pushing against my mound and even depressing a finger into my slit.  I hadn’t moved my own had.  I just let it lay in his lap.  I could feel his cock hardening up, but I tried to ignore it.

 

As he put the next load of mac &cheese in my mouth, I heard his whisper just beside my ear, “Move your hand Steph.  Give me a nice hand job, … or else.” the threat in his tone obvious. 

 

Frightened, my hand grabbed his cock through his pants and started squeezing it and moving up and down on it.  He quickly swelled under my touch.  And wouldn’t you know, the egg started up again during all this. 

 

Bits of lima bean and even macaroni and cheese were dribbling from my mouth to fall on my sweater and the table in front of me.  I tried to concentrate on chewing, swallowing and gulping food, all while my pussy was beginning to heat up again from dual assaults: the egg inside, and his hand on top, separated from my crotch only by my tight jeans. 

 

Needless to say, lunch was pure hell.  I was being molested under the table by Todd, who was publicly humiliating me by his feeding technique, leaving me a mess.  The egg made an uncomfortable experience even worse. 

 

Taking my mind off my own hell, I suddenly felt the cock in my hand stiffen and start to spasm beneath my hand.  Todd got a funny look on his face for a minute and smiled.  He whispered in my ear to just keep rubbing his cock.  I was thinking, ‘Gross, he just spewed cum in his pants.’

 

When finally Todd had finished stuffing my face, he made sure I was aware I had bitts of food all over me.  The stuff around my mouth, he used his fingers to insert in my mouth, making me lick his fingers clean.  I could still feel drying bean juice, pork chop grease, and cheese sticking to my cheeks, even when he was done.  I just knew my sweater front was just as messy.

 

“Watch out for the teachers, guys, while I finish cleaning her up.”

 

Next, I felt his tongue licking my right cheek, his right hand now hold my chin and moving it so his tongue could access different parts of my face.  He finished by licking my lips with his gross tongue, finishing in a sloppy, food-flavored kiss.

 

After lunch came gym class.  We were doing gymnastics.  The coach said that just because I couldn’t see well, didn’t mean I couldn’t still dress out and participate.  There was no doctor’s note excusing me.  I wouldn’t have to do any vaulting or anything, but I could spend the class stretching and doing floor exercises.

 

First, of course, I had to dress out.  That meant removing my street clothes and putting on a sports bra and T-shirt, gym shoes, and the baggy shorts we wore that only came a few inches below our crotch.  My worry was losing the egg without the aid of the tight jeans I’d been wearing.  Would anyone see my tattoo or belly piercing?  Also, once those jeans were off, I could smell my aroused pussy!  Could anyone else?  I pulled the shorts up as far as possible to both help keep things tight in my crotch as well as help to hide my tattoo.  Of course, I changed facing my locker, hoping no one could see anything.  No one said anything so I figured I was safe. 

 

The teacher wanted me to work on flexibility as the rest of the class practiced vaulting.  The reaching and stretching was no big deal, but when it came time to do the splits, putting my legs out to the side, then laying forward and reaching out as far as I could with my arms, I had a problem.  I was worried that if I opened my legs that far, the egg would just pop out and slip out of my shorts in front of everyone.

 

I kept trying to keep my legs closed as much as possible.  When the teacher noticed and said something to me about it, I used the excuse of cramps.  In the middle of my efforts to do these ‘half’ splits, the egg turned on again.  There I was with my legs apart and trying to keep that little sucker inside me, and it starts vibrating on me, threatening to vibrate right out of my little hole.

 

I even tried to disguise my efforts to hump the gym mat with my attempts to do the splits.  No one said anything, so I guess no one noticed.  Finally, we were told to hit the showers.  Fortunately, at our school the girl’s locker room didn’t use the old ‘gang’ shower system.  We had individual shower stalls with curtains.  That way, no one need see my personal ‘additions.’  It was good to clean away the signs of my aroused pussy.  I made sure to clean my mouth and chin of any lunchtime remnants as well. 

 

Standing there in the shower, I thought seriously of taking Dave’s little ‘present’ out of me.  But it was a gift which he’d done to be nice (or so I naively allowed myself to believe).  Also, I recalled his words about how it needed to stay wet or it would shut off.  I decided to keep it in and bear with it.  Maybe I’d get lucky and it would let me get off.  Unfortunately, when I redressed, I had to put my now damp and smelly jeans back on, safely covering my tattoo.

 

As I was reaching up for something in my locker, my sweater slid up my torso.  All of a sudden, one of my classmates, whose voice was right next to me blurted out in shock.

 

“STEPH!  You got your BELLY PIERCED!”

 

“What?” I said, having no idea who it was or how to respond.  I jerked my hands down to pull my sweater back down to cover my stomach.

 

“Look girls.” the voice said.  I felt my hands quickly bundled together in someone’s hand and lifted over my head.  Another hand grabbed the bottom of my sweater and I felt it lifted to the bottom of my breasts, exposing my entire stomach.

 

I heard other voices now.  And laughter.  They were making fun of ‘little Miss Innocent’ looking like a slut.  For some reason, it was ‘cool’ when one of ‘them’ got a belly ring, but when I did it, I was a slut.  I tried pulling my hands down, but they were held tight.  A hand came from somewhere and I felt someone pulling on the ring attached to the stud. 

 

“Is this like a nose-ring?  Is this to pull you around?” laughed one of the girls.  I felt pressure on the ring and I had no choice but to follow as it was tugged by someone.

 

As I was being pulled forward, I used the chance to pull my hands lose and tried to use them to free my belly ring.  The girl holding the ring though, just jerked it forward, until I felt her breath on my nose. 

 

“Put your hands down girl.” her voice told me menacingly.

 

Having gotten used to obeying commands, I did as she told me.  I felt my hands being pulled behind me and some soft elastic material, like maybe a hair squeegee, was used to tie them. 

 

In the jerking around, my hair was now in front of my shoulders.  I didn’t realize it at first, but they were now close enough to see my ‘collar’ for what it was.

 

“Hey girls, look at this.” A voice said behind me.  “This isn’t a choker, it’s a dog collar!”

 

“Why is she wearing a DOG COLLAR?” another voice asked.

 

“I think little Miss Innocent is into something kinky.”

 

Everybody was laughing as I was again pulled forward.  I guess they thought it funny to pull a virtually blind girl around by a ring sticking through her belly.

 

The experience didn’t really last very long as they led me into a bench and I was sent sprawling across the floor.  I was able to twist enough to fall on my side, but I’m sure I bruised my shoulder on the floor and my shin on the bench.  The room just erupted in laughter as I lay there on the floor crying.  Somehow, the impact had knocked my hands free and I moved them to cover my face in humiliation.

 

The voices of my classmates drifted away as some of them said, “Loser.” and “princess slut.”

 

Todd was waiting for me outside the locker room at the end of class.  Unfortunately, so was my teacher.  She gave a note to Todd to give to my parents, telling him to make sure my mother got it.  Todd assured her that wouldn’t be a problem and told her goodbye.  Neither of them paid any attention to the tears I was trying to dry from my eyes.

 

“Come on Stephanie, let’s get you to your last class.” Todd said as he put his arm around me, and guided me away from the gym.  Though there was no opportunity to grope my breasts or kiss me as he’d done earlier, he did manage a squeeze of my butt again as he pushed me into the classroom.  Naturally, I wasn’t about to tell him, or anyone else, what happened in the locker room.

 

During my last class, the egg went off thee times.  All through the day, in between attacks of the egg, I started expecting the next one, never sure when it would come and this excited me too.  I started wanting the attacks to last longer, hoping they would send me over the edge, but it never lasted long enough.  Just as I was about to feel like I could cum, the vibrations would cease. 

 

As it was approaching maximum, the teacher picked that moment to ask me a question. 

 

“Stephanie, can you tell us what the capital of Russia is?”

 

All I could really say was something like, “Uh uh aaah.”  Several of my fellow students chuckled, thinking I didn’t know the capital of the country we’d been talking about since before Christmas break.

 

Another student piped up, “Moscow.”

 

“That’s correct, John.  And Stephanie, since you’ve forgotten that, I expect a page tomorrow on the basic geopolitical situation in Russia.”

 

But I didn’t really hear her.  My mind was between my legs at the moment.  During the second one, the teacher noticed my white knuckles clenching the desk and the shaking of my body.  In front of the whole class, she asked if there was a problem.  All I could do was shake my head. 

 

As the third attack started, I was really having a problem sitting still.  My whole body shook and I’m sure I was flushed as I could feel perspiration forming on my upper lip.  I wanted to cum so bad.  My poor pussy needed relief, but there was nothing I could do.  Fortunately, the teacher must not have noticed anything.

 

Todd met me after class.  I was still in a daze, with a longing between my legs as he took me to my locker, and out to the parking lot.  We met Dave who was waiting for us.  As Todd opened the door for me to get in, he had me pause long enough to give me one last french kiss as a goodbye.  In the process, he managed to grope my breasts and squeeze my butt.  He didn’t quit until Dave interrupted.

 

“Okay Steph, stop making out with your new boyfriend and get in the car.”

 

Todd chuckled, gave my breast a final squeeze and put me in the car, fastening my seatbelt around me.

 

“Thanks Dave.  You were right about her, she IS a hot little slut.  I’ll bet she was wet all day.” Todd said with a laugh.  “Oh, her gym teacher gave me this note to give to your mom.” 

 

Now, people I went to school with were beginning to think I was a slut.  Oh, why was this happening?

 

After we started off, Dave told me he was glad I was getting along with my boyfriend.  He even suggested that I might need to work out a date with Todd sometime.  I just cringed.  My reputation was already on a crash dive, just having been seen with him in school, not to mention what the girls would be saying about my belly ring and collar.  I couldn’t WAIT till tomorrow to see what the rumor mill would be saying.

 

The egg went off again on the ride home.  While it was going into maximum, I moved my hand down to rub between my legs.  Dave saw me and told me to keep my hands away from there.  I just screwed my eyes shut and held my books tight against me, holding my hand over my mouth to keep from screaming.  I was really feeling the need for release. 

  

As if for good measure, the egg went off yet again as Dave was helping me out of the car.  Fortunately, I was able to into the house before it got to full power.  I fell to my knees as the ecstasy drove into my pussy.  I literally cried when it stopped.  By then, I wanted to cum so bad I couldn’t stand it.

 

“Good girl, you’re on your knees already.  Just leave your books there by the door and crawl on into the living room.” Dave said.

 

As I struggled to follow his voice through the familiar house, I tried to recover from the last attack of that evil egg.  Coming into the living room, I assumed the presentation position as he paced a little.

 

“Normal position.” he said and I rose up and assumed that position.  He could tell something was bothering me, and I’m sure he knew what it was, because he said, “The slut may speak.”

 

I said the only thing that was on my mind.  “Master, please may I cum!  I need it so bad.” 

 

He just laughed at me and said, “I just bet you do.  I’m glad you liked my present.  I’m sure it made the day more interesting being stimulated a little.  But you know what?  I don’t think you should cum right now.  Maybe later.  But I don’t think you deserve it.  You’ve been a bad girl today.”

 

“But Master, I’ve tried to be good.” I said desperately.  “I was good to Todd, I’ve done what you told me, I kept the egg in…”

<SLAP> resounded as his hand struck my face with moderate force, shutting off my tirade.  He went and sat on the couch.

 

“I didn’t say that you could fill that mouth of yours with words.  However, since your master has been thinking all day about how close you’d be by the time you got home and how much you’d want to cum, I’ve gotten pretty excited myself.  So my little cocksucker, I want you to suck me off real good… and you’d better keep those hands behind your back!”

 

“But don’t you still have your pants on, Master?”

 

“Of course, so I guess you’ll have to use your mouth to undress me.”

 

Immensely frustrated, I crawled on my knees toward his voice, my hands held behind my back.  I moved until my nose met the jeans on his leg.  Being that close, I found where his hard cock pushed against the fabric of his pants.  I used my teeth to work his belt out of the buckle and then pulled it until it released.  It must have taken me five minutes to release the snap on his pants, but I finally got it. 

 

The zipper took another few minutes.  I used my tongue to push up the zip tab and grabbed it with my teeth.  It took a couple of tries as the zip tab kept sliding out of my teeth, but I got it down with a feeling of triumph.  He helpfully raised his butt off the couch as I tugged his pants off him a little at a time, holding the cuff with my teeth.  A couple more minutes and I’d gotten his shorts off too, though the taste and smell of small amounts of urine assaulted me in the process.  It was an effort not to gag. 

 

I leaned forward and kissed the tip of his cock.  Just as I did, the egg started going off once again.  I hadn’t seen him take the remote from his pocket before I removed his pants.  He’d turned it on low power.  It wasn’t increasing in intensity yet, but it didn’t stop either. 

 

“Do it slow.” he said.  “Show me your talent.”

 

Moving my face forward until his cock hit my cheek, I moved my lips to it and kissed the tip very gently.  I licked the head like a Popsicle and then blew on the skin, then licked further up the shaft, blowing when the skin was wet with my saliva, teasing his cock.  Sometimes, I’d take the shaft in my mouth sideways, and play my tongue and moistened lips down the sides of his hot and throbbing meat.

 

After a few minutes of this, I took the tip into my mouth, playing with his pisshole with my tongue.  I heard him groan in pleasure as he placed his hands on either side of my head, trying to push me further onto his cock.  But he had told me to take it slow and I was doing my best to do so.  Also, I had a feeling of a little vengeance, making him wait like he’d been making me wait all day. 

 

My tongue swirled around his dick as I slowly put more and more of it inside my mouth, pulling off him ever so often and sucking on his flaming hot rod as it withdrew from my mouth.  He was still trying to push himself more fully into me, but if he pushed to hard, I’d use a little teeth pressure on him to keep him from moving too fast.

 

“Geez, you’re so beautiful with a cock in your mouth.  It makes me hot just watching you.”

 

All of a sudden, the egg, which had been buzzing gently away inside my pussy, went up a couple of notches.  It became harder to concentrate on him as my attention became divided.  I wanted so bad to touch myself.  I would have begged Dave to touch me if my mouth wasn’t so full.  I wanted some kind of satisfaction for my poor pussy. 

 

When my actions on his cock slowed down to much, he slapped my head, telling me to keep going and I’d try to bring my attention back to the task he’d set me to.  I was moaning and groaning along with him as both of our arousals grew.  I was getting more and more horny.  The egg wouldn’t quit.  It was driving me crazy, the egg kept buzzing away inside me, keeping me excited, but it wasn’t enough to send me over the edge. 

 

Just as he was about to cum, I felt the egg go to full power again.  Dave came in my mouth with several powerful blasts of his cock.  His cum hit against the back of my throat like hot lava erupting from Vesuvius.  It just made me want to cum more.  My pussy was screaming for release.  Just as I was about to cum, the egg stopped. 

 

My mouth still full of his cum, I opened and let his cock slip out as I screamed my frustration.  Cum bubbled from the corners of my lips as I begged him for release.

 

“Please, Master, please may I cum.” I pleaded with him, words almost indiscernible, spoken with cum foam squashing around my tongue.

 

“Did I hear you say something without being asked?”

 

“I’m sorry Master, I just really need to cum.” I spoke, whining, still swallowing cum and trying to clear my mouth.

 

“Clean me slut.” he ordered.

 

Sobbing over my frustrated almost-orgasm, Dave’s cock went soft and I licked it clean as the itching in my pussy went on despite the quiet egg.  I took him back into my mouth, and spent a couple of minutes sucking and licking cum from his limp shaft.  He talked to me as I finished my task.

 

“There’s no excuse for breaking the rules slut, and you know it.  Let’s see now, you woke me up this morning, you took too long in your shower, you failed to properly present yourself, you closed your door this morning (didn’t think I knew about that one, did you?), and now, you’ve spoken out of turn.  You keep forgetting to ask to suck me off and you never say thank you.  You’re not remembering you lessons, slut.  You realize you get twenty swats per offense, don’t you?  I think this is so going to hurt.”

 

I just hung my head and cried, denied release and now looking at a list of rule breakings I hadn’t even thought about.  I’d known he was going to punish me, but I hadn’t counted all those offenses.  And what was wrong with closing my door?  I knew it was well over one hundred swats now.  I didn’t know if I could take all that many.

 

“That’s like 140 swats,” Dave said, “and only if I don’t count the number of times you’ve not said please and thank you.  Now go crawl up to your room, take your clothes off and then crawl back down here.  Remember, if you touch yourself without permission, you’ll be in BIG trouble.”

 

Feeling utterly worthless, I said, “Yes sir.”  I turned and began crawling away, my pussy still on fire from the egg while at the same time I was crying and trembling in fear of the punishment to come.  I was able to feel my way fairly easily on hands and knees in my own house.  Once I’d gotten to my room, I removed my clothes and laid them on the bed.

 

Once I’d crawled downstairs again, I moved to the living room and lowered myself to the presentation position; hands on the floor in front of me and my forehead resting on the floor behind my hands.  As I crouched there, he came over and started feeling up my butt.  Feeling him grope me, I held my hands together to keep from moving them to my crotch to get myself off like I wanted to.  I tried to imagine them tied and helpless. 

 

As I waited, naked, for whatever was to come next, I tried to pull myself together.  That’s a hard thing to do, virtually blind, with my pussy aching and an upcoming 140 or so whacks on my butt.  I just couldn’t imagine that many.  I wouldn’t be able to sit down for a week!  I was able to stop crying, but it seemed I could already feel my rear starting to burn… just in anticipation.

 

“Need to use the toilet?” he asked, seemingly concerned. 

 

Now that he mentioned it, I realized I did.  So I said, “Yes Master, please may I use the toilet?”

 

“Sure sweetie.” he said.  He pulled my head up by my hair and attached the leash to my collar.  He pulled on the leash, forcing me to follow along behind him, but he wasn’t moving me toward the bathroom. 

 

I heard a door open, which I knew had to be the door into our backyard.  He pulled me toward the open door.  I didn’t want to go outside naked and crawling on all fours.  I hesitated, pulling back on the leash, but he ignored my silent protest and kept pulling me until I was through the door.

 

Now I was outside, completely naked.  Though I knew our backyard was surrounded by a privacy fence, I was not at all happy with being naked outside the house on hands and knees.  I started whimpering a little, wondering what was going on.

 

Soon, the patio concrete disappeared from below me and I felt the grass.  He pulled me until we were a considerable distance from the house and finally stopped.

 

“Okay slut.  Here we are.  Go ahead and do your business.”

 

I finally got it.  He wanted me to relieve myself OUTSIDE, in the grass of our backyard.  I started to protest and felt a sharp jerk on the lease, the collar choking back any sound I was about to make.

 

I just stayed there for a minute or so.  I couldn’t possibly do this.  Dave came behind me and kicked my knees apart until they was almost eighteen inches between my knees. 

 

“Do it now, or not at all.  Of course, if you piss yourself later, there’ll be hell to pay.”

 

I had no choice.  I needed to pee.  I knew I couldn’t just hold it in forever.  I concentrated on relaxing my bladder, while still holding the vibrator inside my naked and open pussy.  At this point, it was good I couldn’t really see Dave – or anyone else.  I squatted down as far as I could, my crotch barely touching the grass.  It took me another couple of minutes, but finally I let it go and my bladder squirted urine onto the grass.  Now I really felt like a dog. 

 

When I was finished, Dave moved me forward about a few feet, then told me to put my pussy on the ground and clean myself off by rubbing my “cunt” on the grass.  With tears flowing in renewed humiliation, I did as commanded.

 

“Good slut.” he said, petting my head.  He pulled me back into the house, let the leash fall to the floor and told me to crawl up to my room and wait for him.

 

I did, crying all the way up.  When I got there, I turned and faced the door, assuming the presentation position, awaiting his arrival.

 

“That’s not a bad position to start in.” he said, “Now let’s go ahead and get things warmed up with your first 20.”

 

I wanted to be good like he’d told me so I remembered to be polite and said, “Please Master, please punish me for being bad.”

 

“That’s better, my little slut.  It won’t stop what you’ve got coming, but at least you’ve stopped being a bad slut – for the time being.  Now try not to disturb the neighbors so I don’t have to gag you.”

 

He immediately started raining down swats on my butt.  I think he was hitting me as hard as he could.  Each blow felt like he was hitting me with a two by four.  After five, I was crying again.  Now he paused a few seconds after each one, letting my butt recover just a little, and varied his pauses so I never knew quite when he’d hit me.  After ten, I started to whimper and gasp each time his palm met my butt. 

 

One advantage, I couldn’t feel my itching pussy anymore, there was too much pain in my butt to feel much of anything else.  My hands were clutching the carpet of my floor, trying to hold onto something.  My mouth was glued to the carpet, so my screams would be silent.  I don’t think I’d ever felt such pain before, well, I guess the belt was worse, but he didn’t hit me as many times.  With each blow, I felt like he was trying to push me across the floor.

 

After fifteen, the egg started again, at about a medium level, letting me feel it, but nowhere near enough to for an orgasm.  Even though each blow hurt like hell, the pleasure my pussy was feeling again helped take my mind off the pain.  Finally, he stopped. 

 

“That’s your first twenty.” he said.  When he’d finished, he stayed beside me, rubbing his hand over my sore butt.

 

It was hard to talk at all, but I knew I had to.  “Thank you Master for punishing me.”

 

“You’re welcome, slut.  I think we’ll settle on a total of 150, seeing as how until recently you kept forgetting your manners.”

 

“P..P… Please M…Master, I…I can’t take 150!  Please!  I…I’ll do anything you w…want, just please don’t hit me so much!”

 

“Sounds like you’re telling me, NO, slut.”

 

“Oh Master, I’m not telling you no, I’m just asking… I’m begging you… Please don’t hit me anymore.”

 

“Stop squirming around so much.  Stay still.  Or do you have a problem?” he asked.

 

If I could go any redder, I’m sure I did.  “I’m sorry Master.  My … my p…pussy itches so bad.  I neeeeed to cum!”

 

“I told you before, only goodie goodie little girls have pussies.  You have a cunt!” he said sternly.

 

“Please Master, my cunt itches.  Please let me cum.  I’ll do anything you say.  Just don’t hit me anymore and let me cum!”

 

“Okay, hmmmm… I’m don’t think you’ve earned the right to do that yet.  But what will you do if I limit your swats to… say… 50?”

 

“Anything Master, please.”

 

“Anything?” he asked.  “Maybe it’s time to take our relationship farther.  Maybe you want me to put my cock someplace besides your mouth?”

It took a moment for me to realize what he was saying.  I gasped as it dawned on me. 

 

“WHAT!??” I said, thinking, he wants to fuck me?  I was a virgin!  I was saving myself.  Fresh tears leaped into my eyes at the thought.  Somewhere in the back of my mind, I’d known things were headed that way, but had refused to ever consciously consider it.

 

“N… No…No.” I stammered, straightening my body up so I was erect on my knees.  “You wouldn’t.  I couldn’t.”

 

“Oh well.” he said, pushing my head back to the floor.  “Let’s get on with it then.” And with one hand, he held my head to the floor and with the other, resumed his merciless spanking of my butt.

 

Crying and sobbing, I shuddered at the thought of him putting his thing in my virgin pussy.  I hadn’t even considered having sex with anyone, much less my own brother when I was but fourteen years old! 

 

As I thought of the implications of allowing him to do it to me, screaming each time he hit me, the egg stepped up another notch.  In my own mind, my pussy was screaming as loudly as those coming from my throat.  My pussy had been denied for almost twenty-four hours and was demanding attention, but I didn’t think I could let him do it.

 

After another ten painful swats, he paused again and rubbed my butt.  His had caressed my globes and would occasionally dip between my legs and rub my mound, slipping across my soaking and throbbing pussy.

 

“You heard me slut.  Or are you saying your mouth isn’t too good to take my cock, but your cunt is?  You still wanna play high and mighty.  YOU!  A cocksucking slut.  Now who owns you slut?”

 

I was feeling like a total shit.  How low did he want me to go?  “You do, Master.”

 

“That’s right.  Who owns your mouth, slut?”

 

“You do, Master.”

 

“And who owns your tits?”

 

“You do, Master.”

 

“And who owns this ass?” he asked while squeezing my left butt cheek.

 

“You do, Master.”

 

“That’s right, slut.”  And with that he resumed the spanking for another ten swats, bringing me to a total of forty.  My butt hurt like never before.  I knew I’d not be able to sit for a week.  I just knew it would kill me if he kept it up anymore.

 

“Now… try not to strain your cocksucking brain, but who do you think owns your cunt?”

 

“You do, Master.” I said, sobbing freely now.  My pussy, er… cunt, was something I didn’t want him to own and it scared me to even think about it.

 

“Very good, slut.  Now I can take your cunt anytime I want to… it’s mine to fuck, to tease, to suck, or whatever I like.”  As he said this, his finger dipped into my hole, playing with the egg snuggled just inside me, beating away and keeping just shy of cumming.  Between the pain in my backside and the throbbing in my cunt, I couldn’t think.  I was just feeling animal passions.  My humanity seemed to have deserted me.  It almost didn’t matter what he did, so long as he stopped hitting me and let me cum.

 

“You cum when I say you cum.  You piss when I tell you to piss.  You eat what and when I tell you to eat.  And you will fuck when and whom I tell you to.  Got that slut?”

 

“Yes, Master.”  I sobbed, wondering what he meant by “…who I tell you to fuck.”  I didn’t like this conversation at all.

 

“Now, your master is a nice guy and inclined to forgive this little show of resistance – to a point.  But now, rather than a total of fifty, you have an additional forty coming to you.  If you want more, fine.  If not, then you’d better start begging.  I might even let you cum.”

 

I just don’t think I could take 150 swats.  The forty he’d given me already were still a fire on my rear.  Besides, it sounded like he was going to fuck me sooner or later anyway.  I may as well get some benefit from it, especially if he was going to let me cum.  That was all I’d thought about since he’d first put the egg in me.

 

“Okay Master,” I said sobbing in defeat, fear and humiliation, “You… you… can f…fuck me.”

 

“I’m afraid your enthusiasm is a little lacking, but okay, maybe I will,” he said with his hand rubbing my sore butt, “but only after your punishment is complete.”

 

He kneeled beside me and lifted me up off my hands and put his arms around me.  “I love you so much Steph.  I want you to be the best you can be.  You have to learn to be true to yourself and obedient to others.  I’m trying hard to teach you.  I’m not letting you cum right now because you have to learn to put your own needs behind the needs of others.

 

“Now, I think Mike would like to witness this.  You need to learn a little humility and he showed a lot of interest in it yesterday.  I heard Mike come in a few minutes ago so go crawl yourself to his bedroom door, assume your normal position and when he allows you to open the door, ask him to come see you get your naked ass spanked for being such a bad girl today.”

 

I groaned.  Again, I was to be humiliated.  This time in front of my other brother.  I crawled to Mike’s room and knocked on his door.  He called out to come in.  I opened the door and knelt in the entrance in my normal position, completely nude except for my beet red skin, to give my speech.  I could imagine his jaw dropping as the sight in his doorway as I heard a gasp from where he sat.

 

“Mike, would you like to come to my room to witness me get my naked ass spanked?  I’ve been a bad girl and have to be punished.”  My face felt like it was burning almost as much as my rear. 

 

“WOW!.. uh… um…. why, sure little sis.  I’d be happy to come witness your punishment.”  I heard him following closely behind me as I crawled back to my room and presented myself to where I could make out Dave’s outline.

 

Dave told me to stand up as Mike joined us.  “She has another forty swats coming to her.” he said.  “Actually, she started out with more, but I’ve already given her forty.  Let’s be creative and do it with her standing up.  We’ll even let you give em to her, Mike.” 

 

I thought I’d die of embarrassment, standing there with no clothes on in front of both of my brothers.  I wondered what was going through Mike’s mind right then.

 

“Alright, I’m going to put your arms around my neck to give her something to hold onto.  Steph, you keep them there, and put your feet on the outside of mine.”  I had to feel with my feet where his were.  They were pretty widely spread, making my legs spread even further.  My crotch was forced into his crotch and I felt his ramrod hard cock against my groin. 

 

He whispered in my ear, “Do you have anything to say slut… nice and loud now so Mike can hear.”

 

So I summoned up my courage and said, “Mike, would you please punish me for being a bad girl and spank my … ass?”

 

Mike laughed and said, “Ooooo yeah.  Why sure, sweetie.  My pleasure.  My, don’t you have a beautiful red ass.  It sounds like she’s learning anyway.”

 

Dave took his left hand, placed it in the small of my back and pulled me tight into his crotch.  Mike then let me have my first wack.  It was hard, but not as hard as Mike had hit me earlier.  But it shoved me right into Dave’s cock.  I was glad he was wearing pants. 

 

He whispered in my ear, “MMMMmmmmm… that feels so good slut.”  I could feel the egg, driving my pussy crazy.  I was actually pressing my pussy up against his cock.  It was just not enough to get me off.

 

Then Mike really started to hit me.  He didn’t rub me like Dave did, but kept hitting me without letup.  Each time he hit me, I’d gasp or say, “Mmmfff!”  He was still not hitting quite as hard as Dave did, but it was plenty hard, as if he was angry with me and was using the spanking to get out long pent-up aggressions.  Each time he hit me, my pussy would jam up onto Dave’s jean-covered cock.  He was teasing my clit as he pushed against me. 

 

It kept getting more and more painful, until by maybe the tenth swat, I yelped pretty loud. 

 

“Oooo, getting painful, eh?” asked Mike, facetiously, apparently enjoying himself.

 

“Yes!” I cried.  He continued and if anything, tried spanking me even harder.  By the fifteenth, I started to scream loud.  When I did it again on the sixteenth, he paused and asked Mike if he could get a pair of socks to keep me quiet.  I just held onto his neck and cried as Mike said “Sure.”

 

Mike soon returned and Dave pulled my head back by my hair and said, “Open wide.”  When I did, he stuffed what must have been smelly gym socks in my mouth.  It tasted awful!  He stuffed so much in there, I couldn’t push it out if I’d wanted to.  Well, I certainly wanted to, but didn’t dare.

 

He gave me my last four standing spanks and then Dave moved me so that I lay across Mike’s lap.  I was to hold my hands behind my back with my left hand holding my right wrist.  Mike wasted no time starting to strike my butt again.  He had more leverage now and his swats were more painful.  As his hand met the flesh of my butt cheeks and the pain registered in my brain, I screamed into my gag and my body arched backwards as if I could move my butt through his legs and out of the way of his hand.  This also served to move my hands more toward my butt.  When he hit me the fifth time in this position, my right hand convulsively jerked down to cover my butt.  I moved it back quickly, but Dave stopped us.

 

Using what felt like another sock, Dave tied my wrists together, explaining to Mike how it “just wouldn’t do” for me to me getting my hands in the way.  Mike just chuckled.  He seemed to have no sympathy for my situation at all.

 

Having prevented me from reaching my butt, Dave told Mike to continue with the spanking.  After the tenth stroke in this position, which was really my seventieth, the pain was so unbearable, I was squirming around trying to avoid the blows.  I wasn’t consciously TRYING to avoid them, it was more instinctive.  And it didn’t help that the vibrator was driving my pussy wild, causing a good part of the twitching, even through the pain I was experiencing.  Anyway, Dave joined Mike on the bed so he could hold down my legs and prevent most of my squirming around.  

 

With both of them holding me down, my spanking continued.  Dave seemed to enjoy holding my legs.  He wasn’t holding them together either.  He kept my ankles as far apart as he could and still keep hold of me.  I could feel his hands wandering up and down my calves whenever I wasn’t jerking them around. 

 

Each time he hit me, my pussy… no… my cunt, was pushed down onto Mike’s lap.  I could feel the aroused cock inside his pants.  Unconsciously, I used the slaps to push down harder, humping myself on his bulge.  I was desperate to cum.  I just couldn’t make it happen though.

 

At last, it was over.  I lay there sobbing and screaming into my gag, my tears now running freely from my face.  I was panting and squirming.  I could not stop moving my hips and butt.  It seemed I was being assaulted from two different directions.  My pussy was buzzing away giving me pleasure while my butt was on fire with pain.  The contrast of pleasure and pain on opposite sides of my body caused me to twitch around like I had ants in my non-existent pants.

 

I managed to say, “Tha… Th…  Thank you for punishing me.”  Dave and Mike both laughed at me.  As if my embarrassment wasn’t complete, Mike noticed the dampness on his pants. 

 

“She’s WET!” he said.  “The slutty bitch is wet!  She’s got her juices all over my pants.  Do you think she enjoyed that?  WOW – the things you learn about your own sister!”  I just sobbed more.

 

“Well let’s leave her to recover a little, shall we?” Dave said.  He helped me off Mike’s lap, then laid me on the bed as Mike got up.  He removed my gag since I’d stopped screaming, but he tied my wrists to the headboard.  As Mike left, Dave brought my ankles together and tied my ankles together with some of my own pantyhose he found in the hamper.  He commented about doing the “nice” thing and turned me on my stomach so I “wouldn’t have to lay on my sore ass.”  He walked out and closed the door, telling me he’d be back in a while. 

 

I just lay on the bed crying.  I’d never been hurt so bad in my life.  I’d never be able to sit down again.  My butt was probably going to be bruised for weeks and swollen twice its size.  How would I sit through school tomorrow, or would he even let me go?

 

I lay there sobbing, humiliated, exhausted, filled with a mixture of pain and pleasure, broken into submission by my brother.  I feared him and what he could do to me.  I dreaded the next time he came in when he’d probably rape my virginity.  What had happened to my life?  There was no place where I was allowed to be ME anymore.  I was so tired and just wanted to sleep so bad.  I wanted to escape to Neverland.  I might have been able to doze, but the egg in my pussy was gradually gaining my attention again as the pain in my butt subsided to a duller throbbing.  I hadn’t noticed, but it had been turned down to a lower setting, still keeping me aroused, but nowhere near enough to satisfy me.  Restrained as I was, there was little I could do about it, though I did find myself trying to hump my crotch into the mattress. 

 

It wasn’t enough.  As my butt fire receded to glowing embers – so long as I kept it still – my pussy continued a slow spin.  I knew it would never get me off, but the continuous buzzing was starting to drive me nuts.  I arched my back, trying to get my hands far enough down to reach my pussy, but of course it didn’t work. 

 

I’m not sure how long I lay there.  Tears of pain turned to tears of sexual frustration.  Eventually, I didn’t really fell my butt anymore, my pussy was demanding all of my attention.  It would have looked pretty funny to anyone watching me writhe around on the bed, trying to find some lump of bedding or anything that would increase the pressure against my clit so I could have some relief. 

 

The next thing I knew, my bedroom door was opened and I could tell someone stood there.  A whiff of perfume and I knew my mother was standing in the door, staring down at me squirming on the bed naked, my butt beat to a pulp, with my ankles and wrists restrained.  I froze.

 

“Well isn’t this a sight?” she said, “Our little girl is laying in bed after being punished, still trying to get herself off.  That’s just disgusting.  I thought I’d raised you better than this.”  I broke into renewed sobs. 

 

“Mom…” I sobbed, begging, “Please make him let me go.”

 

“Why?  When you’re obviously enjoying your predicament.”

 

“Mom, I just don’t think any of us, including her, realized just how much of slut she really is inside.” Dave said.  “I know you raised her to be a good girl.”

 

“I AM a good girl!  Mommy!  Please!  He’s hurting me!  And he’s been making me do sex stuff and …”

 

“That’s enough young lady.  I could tell just then how he’s “making” you do sex stuff.  You seem hungry for it, you little slut.  And a little pain is probably good for you.  Maybe it should have happened a long time ago.  Well Dave, I think I’m done with the little bitch.” Mom said, “Do what you want with her, Dave.  She doesn’t act like MY daughter.  She’s all yours.  Maybe a few more spankings every day will help.  Oh,…” <chuckle> “and I like her tied up.  She needs to learn she can’t do as she pleases, not even play with herself.”

 

“Anything you say, Mom.” Dave said. 

 

“And make sure she does more of the cleaning up around here.  Time she learns to take care of others rather than thinking someone else is going to do all the work.  Well, I’ll be out for the night so I’ll see you kids tomorrow afternoon.  Stephanie, I want you to listen to your brother and do what he tells you, and if you don’t, he has free rein to deal with you.” With that, I heard my mother depart, leaving me to the tortures of my eldest brother. 

 

Though while she was standing there, I’d tried my best to lay still, I know I was still squirming a little.  Now, with her gone, my pussy seemed to need even more attention and I started really squirming around again.

 

Dave came in and leaned down over me, whispering, “You tried to rat me out, you little bitch.  Just for that, you’re going to squirm for a LONG time.  And I think you’re only relief will be when my cock is inside you.”  Then he patted my butt and left, closing the door behind him. 

 

I cried.

 

I wasn’t even aware that I’d fallen asleep.  I woke when felt someone messing around my pussy.  It was Dave.  He’d turned me over and was removing the egg, which had apparently run out of battery juice.  At last, my pussy was quiet!  I didn’t know what time it was, but I was starving!  I didn’t say anything though.  I heard Dave fussing with the vibrator and then started putting it inside me again.  I shook my head and tried to squirm away.  He slapped my pussy – hard – and I was quickly reminded of the consequences of disobedience as I screamed in shock and pain.  He finished getting it in again, not that it was too hard as wet as I was still.  I’d been wet for so long I couldn’t believe I had any juices left.  The whole room smelled of sex. 

 

“How about we change the setting for you.” he said.  “We’ll just use another progressive program, but it won’t give you the long breaks you had earlier today at school.”  A minute later, the egg went off in my pussy again.  It was on the lowest setting though.  Dave just sat on my bed and watched as it cycled through.  It stayed on level one for five minutes, then went to level two for another five minutes.  By the time these ten minutes were over, my juices were flowing freely again and my now sensitive pussy was itching like mad.  I could feel my arousal mounting quickly. 

 

Finishing with level two, it progressed to level three.  I starting squirming around again as it intensified.  This lasted about three minutes – I was getting really hot between my legs.  I couldn’t help but keep trying to push my pussy into the mattress.  I heard Dave chuckling.  Then it went all the way to level four (the highest) and I started going ape.  I thrashed around, moaning, crying, and begging for release.  “Please Dave, please, yes… yes… let me cum!”

 

<SLAP!> was the next thing I knew as his had slapped my right breast.  <SLAP!> as he hit my left breast. 

 

“Want more?” he asked.  “Remember my name is “Master.’”

 

“I’m sorry Master, I’m sorry.” I gushed as my pussy grew close to a climax.

 

Suddenly, the vibrator turned off.  Only thirty seconds at level four.  I was sooooo close!  I just couldn’t quite cum.  I cried some more and begged ‘Master’ to let me cum.  But he just sat there, chuckling.

 

Another five minutes and it started all over again.  I panicked, crying for Dave not to do this to me… begging him to let me cum.  He stood there, shook his head and came over to release my ankles.  It was wonderful to stretch and bend my legs, and then he released my hands as well, telling me not to touch my cunt. 

 

He pulled me off the bed and I got to my hands and knees again on the floor, facing him.  He removed the leash and backed up from me a bit. 

 

“I’ve been thinking about Mike.  At first, I didn’t want him involved in what you and I are doing, but I don’t think you can become trained right if Mike is kept in the dark.  I think he needs to know what’s going on and be involved when he’s around here.  Now, you’ve made Mike very horny and I think you should do something about it.  Why don’t you crawl into his room and ask if you can help him out with that little problem?”

 

I was shaking my head in disbelief as he grabbed my hair and lifted my head to face him, even though I couldn’t see anything anyway.

 

“Now Stephanie, you and everyone else knows you’re just a slave and a slut.  Sluts have to learn to be good cocksuckers.  To do that, you have to learn to give head to more than just me.  Mike’s your brother too and his hand is probably sore from spanking you.  YOU are not important.  Your wishes are not important.  Your needs are not important.  The only thing that is important to you is cock and obeying your master.  No go give him the best blowjob he’s ever had, slut.”  He slapped my butt hard, pushing me on my way.

 

Slowly, I crawled away, realizing there was no choice.  On the way out of the room, I missed the door and hit my head on the doorframe, setting me back on my already bruised rear. 

 

Dave just spanked my butt again, saying, “Move it!”

 

Feeling worthless again, I crawled to Mike’s room and knocked on the door.  When I heard him say, come in, I reached up, found the doorknob and opened the door.  Crawling a couple of feet inside, I stopped, straightened my torso, spread my knees and put my hands behind me in the normal position, shamefully exposing my pussy and my breasts to him.  I might should have gone to the ‘presentation’ position, but I just couldn’t bear to bow in such a submissive way to Mike. 

 

“Mike, Dave said I made you horny.  I guess when I was spanked.  I… I can help you with that… if you want.”  I told him, my face burning in shame.

 

“And just, ah… how did you want to help me?” he asked.

 

God, how was I going to say this?

 

“I … I … I can suck your … ca… cock.” I stammered.

 

“Now just why would my little sister offer to suck my cock?” Mike asked.

 

“Please.” I said, knowing I had to convince him or Dave would be pissed.  Please, can I suck your cock?  I’m a slut and sluts are supposed to suck cocks.  Please may I suck your cock?”

 

“You really admit you’re a slut?” he said, laughing. 

 

I just nodded my head.

 

“I’m sorry.” he said.  “What did you say?”

 

“Yes, I’m a slut.  Can I suck your cock?  I… I’d really like to.”  What I really wanted to do was disappear and die of embarrassment. 

 

“Well then, sure sis.  Come suck my cock.”

 

I moved toward his voice until my forehead touched his trousers.  Not having been told I couldn’t use my hands, I reached up and pulled his cock out of his pants.  It was already hard with excitement.  What I didn’t know was that Dave had followed me in with the family video camera and was taping the whole thing, including me asking to suck Mike off.

 

Mike was younger than Dave and his dick wasn’t quite as long.  It was thicker though, so I’m sure that someday it might be even larger than Dave’s.  It tasted different, too, a little saltier.

 

I kissed the head, stroking the tip of my tongue on the head.  Moving my mouth down the side, I used my spit to make him moist.  When I took him in my mouth, I used the tongue ring inside my mouth to scrap up the underside of his cock, making Mike groan in pleasure.  I sucked on him as I pulled back and twirled my tongue around his shaft as I pushed back onto him.

 

The egg was still thrumming along inside my pussy.  As I was sucking Mike’s cock, it made the job more enjoyable and made my own need to cum even more insistent.  As my head was moving up and down on Mike’s dick, my hips were also moving, as if on an invisible cock.  I wanted to cum SO BAD!

 

As he got close, Mike grabbed the hair on either side of my head and used it to pull me firmly onto his dick, holding me there.  He came in no time, filling my mouth with his cum.  I swallowed it all, and kept him in my mouth until he was clean.  I, of course, was still unsatisfied.

 

“Damn Dave!  She really is a slut!  I never thought she’d do it, and she was really getting into it herself.” he said with a laugh.  I knew now that Dave was someplace close, maybe in the room with us or in the doorway.

 

Dave told me to stand up and put my hands behind me.  I did, but filled with shame, kept my head down.

 

Mike said, “Hey Steph, don’t be embarrassed.  That was a GREAT blowjob!  You’re becoming an awesome little cocksucker.”

 

That didn’t really make me feel any better, but I felt a little pride that I’d pleased him.  In the meantime, Dave was putting my cuffs back on my wrists.  When they were around my wrists, he attached them together, locking my hands behind by back.  He then had me turn to face him and lift my leg straight out.  He reattached my ankle cuffs, too, though left them unconnected. 

 

Then he turned me around so my back was toward him and said, “Her teacher wants her to work on her flexibility while she’s here.  So, we’re going to start by seeing how flexible her arms are.  Steph, I want you to pull your arms back until your elbows touch each other.”

 

Not knowing what he had in mind, I passively tried to do as he ordered.  I was unaware how the small bumps on my chest were being thrust out as I pulled my arms back, trying to touch my elbows.  I strained with the effort, but missed getting them to touch.

 

“Hmmm,” said Dave, “we’ll have to help you I guess.”  With that, I felt him lift my arms away from my body, forcing me to bend forward slightly, pulling something around my arms, just below my elbows.  I didn’t realize it at the time, but he was using an old scout belt to fasten them.  When he pulled them together, none too gently, I gasped in pain as he forced my elbows together.  The belt tightened, leaving my elbows painfully together.

 

“That’s much better.” Dave said.  “We’ll start doing everyday that so your arms will be more flexible.”

 

I heard Mike give a little chuckle and say, “Gives her a nice shape, too.”  This gave Dave cause to chuckle, too.

 

With a snap of the leash, Dave had me back on my knees.  Inviting Mike to join us for some more exercises, he started pulling me by the leash.  I followed with great difficulty since I couldn’t use my hands.  I had to shuffle on my knees alone behind him.  I could hear Mike following behind me.

 

When we got to the stairs, he still wouldn’t help me.  I had to lie down on my front and kind of snake down the stairs, sliding more than crawling.  I tried to use my toes to slow myself each time my toes hit another step.  Still, I was rubbing my little breasts raw as they hit each step on the way down.  A couple of times, I would lean too far forward and hit my nose a step. 

 

At the bottom, they paused while I struggled to regain my knees.  I couldn’t understand why Dave was being so cruel to me.

 

He guided me to the couch, where he told me to stand again.  With great effort, I did.  He explained to Mike how these little exercises also help to build my flexibility. 

 

Next Dave told me to stand on the couch.  I moved forward until my knees touched the couch and then lifted one foot and found a stable place, then stood up onto the couch.  He had Mike sit on my right, while he sat on my left.  Then Dave had me move my legs apart until my feet touched their sides.  At that point, my legs were about eighteen inches apart.  Then, while leaning my weight on one leg, he helped me move my other leg to the far side of Mike, so I straddled him.  His head only inches from my crotch.  Having Mike hold onto my waist, Dave and Mike both helped me to move my other leg out so I straddled both of them.  My legs were now almost four feet apart and the strain on my inner thigh muscles was beginning to hurt.

 

Dave told Mike to hold onto my right ankle and then he told me to sit down on the edge of the couch while doing the splits (I was still facing the back of the couch).  I continued to slide my legs to the side, overtop of them, as I tried to lower myself to the couch.  They both used their hands to steady me as my butt moved closer to the couch and my feet moved further and further from each other until at last, I was down as far as possible.  They each had one hand on my ankles, prohibiting me from adjusting my legs.  My butt faced the open room, and my crotch was suspended between their legs.

 

My legs were finally, and quite painfully, in the splits position.  My pussy muscles could no longer hold the egg and the pressure of my position was making it impossible to keep it closed.  The egg popped out onto the couch.  My torso fell forward until my neck rested on the back of the couch, allowing me a small measure of relief as my legs no longer had to support all of my weight.  My almost sightless eyes stared over the rear of the couch.  The strain on my thighs and crotch muscles was incredible. I was hoping nobody noticed the egg lying below my stomach.

 

I cried out in pain, saying, “Aeiiiahhhh.”  My arms were tied agonizingly behind me and my legs painfully stretched out to my sides, held in place by my brothers.

 

“Now Steph, I’m sure it hurts a little, but we’re going to have to work on that.  We’re going to do this everyday until you can lie on your back, lift your legs straight in the air, then bring them down on either side of you.  You must then be able to roll forward while doing the splits until your face is lying on the ground in front of you.  Okay?” asked Dave.

 

I couldn’t talk, but somehow I nodded my head.

 

He leaned close to my ear and said, “And since you can’t keep my present inside in this position, which, by the way, we’ll have to work on, I’ll help you out a little.”

 

Dave put his finger in my pussy and started moving it around, keeping me moist and hot.  The muscles of my pussy tried desperately to grip his finger in order to find relief.  Every time my breathing picked up as I got closer, he pulled it out of me and just held it on my pussy, making a gentle, frustrating contact.  My hips would try to rock forward to put it inside me again.

 

He kept my pussy pleasured and aching for more while the rest of my body screamed in pain.  My butt was a dull fire from the spankings I’d received, now squeezed together.  My arms were fastened behind me with elbows touching, drawing my shoulders back and thrusting my chest forward.  I was starting to lose the feeling in my arms.  But my legs were in the worst shape.  They were stretched obscenely to my sides, held tightly by Dave and Mike.

 

I just sobbed in my agony and sexual frustration.  When I tried to jerk my legs from them, the boys would just hold me tighter. 

 

“So Mike, I guess I better tell you what’s been going on and give you the whole scoop.” Dave said.  He proceeded to tell Mike about how I’d wanted to be restrained after seeing some bondage things.  I’d liked it enough to want more and was excited by what I’d experienced.  He talked about the rules I was to live under, my escort at school, and how I was such a slut that I got turned on by everything he’d done to me.  He explained that it had all started as kind of a curiosity for him, but that I could never seem to get enough.  He told me how I just loved to cum and would do anything for him to make my body explode in ecstasy. 

 

“One of the first things I did to her,” Dave went on, “was to tie her up and blindfold her.  She loved it.  She likes to be controlled.  She’s a natural submissive.  She even followed Todd’s instructions at school today.  I think she’s much happier this way than she was when she tried to act all independent and stuck up.  She’s been unsatisfied all day and its about to drive her crazy.”

 

Most of the conversation I didn’t pay attention to, but I heard this and hoping it meant he would now satisfy my need, I nodded and again pleaded with him.

 

“Please, please let me cum.” It was hard to get it out.  I was having problems breathing between my need for sexual release and my need to be released from this strict bondage.

 

“See what I mean?” Dave asked Mike.  “Stephanie, Mike has a free hand.  You want him to play with your tits?”

 

I hesitated having Mike more involved in this, but need pushed me to say, “Yes please.”  I knew I didn’t have a choice anyway, but hoped it would help push me over the edge.

 

Mike laughed and put his hand beneath me to stroke my breasts.  His hands groped my defenseless nubs and pinched my nipples, adding to my arousal, but Dave still controlled whether I would go over the top.  He didn’t let me.  Mike playing with my nipples just added to my frustrations.

 

“She doesn’t have much, I admit, but they’ll grow.  And she likes it a lot when you play with them.”

 

“I like the modifications to her body.  The belly ring is really hot!” Mike said with a smile on his face.  “And that tongue ring was heaven when she sucked my cock.  I really liked that!  I’ve seen the tattoo before, but I can’t place it.”

 

“I’ll tell you about that one later.” Dave said.

 

“But the hottest part is the smooth cunt on her.” Mike said.  “Makes her look like she’s even younger.  Good thing we weren’t raised to be religious, otherwise we might think of all this as wrong.”

 

That remark made me look at Mike with pleading in my eyes, but his eyes were laughing, clearly enjoying himself at my expense.

 

After half an hour or so of keeping me in this position, Dave finally decided I’d had enough and let me close my legs.  I was repositioned so that my back and bound arms lay across Mike’s lap.  Dave massaged my thighs while Mike continued to play with my breasts.  When my legs had sufficiently recovered, Dave told Mike to “keep me happy, but wanting more” and he made sure Mike knew not to let me cum.

 

“Play with her however you want.  She loves it.” Dave said.  Of course, Mike’s hand went immediately to my crotch.

 

“I think I’m going to like this.” Mike said.

 

Dave went to the kitchen and soon I could smell a pizza cooking in the oven.  In the meantime, Mike was enjoying me to the fullest.  His hands roamed all over my body; exploring my hairless and naked pussy, running his hand through my hair, squeezing my butt cheeks, and caressing my thighs.  After a few minutes, the hand he was using to play with my breasts, went behind my head, lifted it up and he started kissing my mouth.  Somehow, kissing is so much more intimate than just being played with.  Since I couldn’t stop him, I let him have his way.  It seemed even more of a violation than what he’d already done.

 

I was hoping though, that while his mouth was distracted, his other hand which was still playing with my pussy and thighs, would go ahead and help me cum.  But once again, I was disappointed. 

 

After a while, Dave came back in with the pizza and shared it with Mike.  I was beginning to wonder if I would get any when I felt something new push against my wet pussy. 

 

“Naturally, we can’t give anything as unhealthy as pizza to our little girl, so we’ll let her have some veggies.  First though, we’ll dip them for a little flavor.” Dave said.

 

He was pushing a carrot into my pussy!  He didn’t push it in deep enough to break my barrier, but just enough to gather up some of my juices.  He took it out and rubbed it on my mouth, smearing my juices over my lips.  Telling me to open up, he put the carrot in my mouth.  I wasn’t to bite into it until he told me, just put my lips on it like it was a cock.  He pushed the carrot deep into my mouth, then pulled it out, leaving the flavor of my juices on my tongue. 

 

Dave started fucking my mouth with the carrot, pushing it deeper each time.  Eventually, the carrot hit the back of my throat and I fought my gag response.  Every few strokes, he’d pulled it all the way out and pushed it back into my pussy to gather more juices, returning to fuck my mouth with it once more.  Tilting my head back to straighten my neck, Dave began to push the carrot down my throat, making me control my gag reflex.  Eventually, the carrot was in me so far, Dave’s fingers were in my mouth to keep hold of it.  I have no idea how long the carrot was, but it seemed I could feel it in my stomach. 

 

He held it there while I struggled to breathe around it, thrashing around trying to expel it from my mouth.  After a minute or so, he drew it out and let me eat it.  Dave had my head in his lap and Mike had my thighs on his, giving my sore butt a little gap between them for some respite.

 

Occasionally, as they ate their pizza, some would fall on me.  They would delight in licking it off me, teasing me all the more.  I was made to eat several carrots, each one first dipped in my juices.  When they stopped feeding me, I was still hungry, but that was all I got. 

 

After dinner, Mike said it was after eight and he needed to study.  He dipped his finger into my pussy one last time, then licked my juices from his finger saying, “Mmm mmmmm.”  Reluctantly, he went upstairs.  I was relieved for him to go.  I’m sure I too, needed to study, but I had no idea what.  I was so distracted during school I hadn’t even thought to copy down assignments.  I was sure to be in trouble tomorrow. 

 

Dave finally released my arms from their strict bindings and allowed me to massage some life back into them.  As the blood rushed back to my hands and fingers, the tingling brought fresh tears to my eyes.  Then he led me into the bathroom where I was allowed to remove the contacts.  It was such a relief to be able to see again!

 

I was then told to take the dishes back into the kitchen and clean up dinner.  After I cleaned the kitchen, he had me run the vacuum in the living room.  Even though I was naked, at least these activities felt normal to me.  He even let me walk rather than crawl while I did my chores. 

 

After I was finished, I had to return to the living room and Dave put a porn movie into the DVD.  He opened the fly of his pants and I sat on his lap with his cock between my legs. 

 

I was afraid he was going to fuck me, but all he wanted was to keep his cock stroked hard during the movie while describing the action on the TV.  He made me keep it tight against my pussy while I stroked it though.  Once again, he made me talk about the cocks I saw, talking about their size and possible taste. 

 

Dave’s hands were busy with me too.  He kept my pussy juicy, but didn’t bring me close.  Then he put his finger inside me all the way to my hymen and coated it with juice.  When he withdrew the sopping finger, he put his hand beneath me and touched his finger to my butthole. 

 

I jerked when I felt that pressure against my anal ring, but he held me fast.  Then he put the finger in my pussy again for a minute, only to return it to my butt.  I had to keep talking about cocks all during this experience.  My pussy was so hot.  I had wanted to cum all day long and he was still keeping me just at the edge.  Playing with my butt was unnerving, but it started to excite me too.  His finger started feeling good. 

 

All of a sudden, his finger stopped circling and teasing and pushed up into my butthole.  It didn’t go very far.  I was very tight.  Just the tip went in me, but he just held it there.  He had done this the other day and helped me cum.  As discomforting and dirty as it was, I hoped he’d help me cum again. 

 

He kept this up for the rest of the movie and then led me upstairs to my room.  As I went inside, I noticed the door was no longer present.  I no longer had a door to close and I would never have privacy there again.  I had no idea when he’d removed it.  It must have been when I thought he was getting dinner ready.

 

Once inside, he tied a blindfold around my head and fastened my wrist cuffs together in front of me, then had me get down on the bed on all fours, facing the wall.  My butt was facing him and he reached between my legs, sticking his finger in my pussy again to retrieve some juice, which he then put in my butthole again. 

 

I couldn’t help it.  I wanted to cum so bad, I pushed my butt back toward his finger, my body wanting more inside me. 

 

“Does baby want more?” he asked.

 

I nodded my head and said, “Yes please Master.  Baby wants to cum.”

 

“Yes, baby is so hot.  My little slut wants to cum so bad, doesn’t she?” he said as his finger pushed even further up my butthole.

 

“Yesss!  Please can I cum?”

 

“Does my little slut want her Master’s cock in her cunt?”

 

I said nothing, mostly out of shock.  My body even stopped rocking back onto his finger.  But he didn’t stop.  He just pushed it deeper up my rear and used his other hand to diddle my clit.  After I’d paused for a minute, I couldn’t help it.  I started moving again, mentally trying to forget his last question.  Maybe I didn’t hear him right.  Maybe the question would go away.  But my need certainly didn’t.

 

“Hmmmm?  Tell your Master.  Does the little slut want cock?”

 

By this time, I was being driven to desperation.  “Anything Master.  Just let me cum, Please?” 

 

“You can do better than that.  Tell master what you want.”

 

Frustrated and desperate, I said, “Please Master, yes.  Your slut wants your cock in her pussy.  Please Master, let me cum.”

 

I cried in absolute humiliation as what I said hit me.  I couldn’t believe he’d led me to this point. 

 

His finger came out of my butt, only to enter once again.  Wait!  That wasn’t his finger, that was his cock.  Dave was trying to put his cock up my ass! 

 

“NO!  Please Dave!  Don’t do that.  I don’t want you up there.”

 

But he ignored me and grabbed my hips and pulled me further onto his cock.  The pain was excruciating!  I felt like he was going to split me in half, skewer me up through my rear end.  With my hands linked together, I was helpless to stop him as he pulled me further and further onto his cock. 

 

I sobbed and cried in pain, my arousal quickly fading as my ass was attacked by his iron rod.  I’d kept him aroused for the last hour or so and he was in need of relief which he was taking out on my butthole.  He would push in and rest a minute to let me adjust to him, my muscles relaxing a little to accommodate him.  It took him a few minutes of pushing and waiting then pushing some more, but eventually, he was all the way inside me.  I could feel his hairy balls scratching my butt.

 

Unlike my vagina, my back channel could produce no lubrication and he was going in almost dry, just a little of my pussy juices to ease his way.  It hurt bad!  He withdrew, leaving only the head inside me, only to shove himself back in again.  As my passage relaxed a little more, he began to fuck me, my muscles actually helping excite him as they clamped down on him, squeezing his cock.

 

“Yeah slut, that’s it.  Squeeze me.  You’re so tight baby.  Awh… I had no idea you’d be such a good ass-fuck.”

 

I ceased to think.  I was aware only of his prick pushing in and out of my anus.  Tears were dropping from my eyes as the pain wracked my body.  Fire seemed to come straight up from my ass all through my body.  His cock was scraping me raw and burning me.

 

“You belong to me Stephanie.  You’re my slave, my slut.  You’re my cocksucker.  Now, you’re my piece of ass.  You’re lucky Mom sees things my way or you’d be in some serious trouble.  Someday, you’ll remember who you belong to.”

With one final push, Dave pushed as far into me as he could and fired his load into the depths of my bowels.  I felt his cock spasm five times as he shot his cum up my ass.  He released me and I fell onto the bed in a heap, sobbing in degraded humiliation.  His cock pulled from inside me as I fell away from him.  He pulled one of my ankles over to the footboard and attached it to the frame.  He pulled my wrists to the headboard and attached them to the frame as well, ensuring I wouldn’t be touching my pussy overnight, or removing the blindfold. 

 

Hearing his footsteps fade from the room, I continued to lie there sobbing, feeling worthless.  Dave didn’t say another word.  I’d been fucked up the ass.  God, how low could I sink? 

 

Slowly the experience I’d just been through grew less intense and I felt the egg again.  It had been going the whole time, still on a low power setting.  I was still unsatisfied and my pussy still ached.  My ass had just been raped and here I was wanting something in my pussy to grant me release.  I was such a stupid slut.  Exhausted, I eventually fell asleep, my body one solid ache.

 

 

Review This Story || Email Author: Sam Blythe



MORE BDSM STORIES @ SEX STORIES POST